#he is still phantom in this au just left that behind him when possible

[thatgaydemigodnerd]

DPxDC Prompt

Sam and Danny were messing around with some occult books she had gotten and to both their surprise Danny got the spell to work.

Turns out being saturated with ectoplasm during the portal incident lets danny tap into the mana that's all around, and he can do magic.

As an adult he moves out and becomes a traveling mage, mostly doing seances for people and letting them believe he is a scam or not. Usually he can actually get contact with the dead, death magic is his natural affinity after all, but skeptics will be skeptics ya know.

One day he had his whole spiel set up in Gotham, the people here lose loved ones all the time and would gladly pay him to hear their dear nana once again, or get their mothers secret recipe, or say one final goodbye to their spouse.

What danny didn't expect was a certain mr wayne showing up asking about his parents.

What he double didn't expect was one of his other customers of the day being John Constantine

What he triple didn't expect is The Batman inviting him to be a consult and detective for murder cases with his seances

Tldr; danny figures out he can do magic after the portal incident. Becomes a real mage who pretends to do fake seances, and is now hired as murder case consult by the batman, while hiding that he's a real magician, and also hiding he is dead himself

[schwarz-san]

The moment they noticed his halfafication, King Danny didn't spare a second and immediately bring him to the Far Frozen.

The Yetis, Ironically to their Cores and nature, greeted them warmly.

After King Danny and Chief Frostbite, The Ancient Chief of Frost and Winter itself(he claimed that he inherited the title Ancient from the previous one who was originally been a part of Sealing Pariah Dark away with the help of other Ancients barring Frightknight, into the Sacrophagus of Forever Sleep. Tim found it odd but didn't press because it seems like a sensitive topic), talked about Tim's Halfafication, Frostbite led both him and King Danny to his Facility to get better readings.

After a series of test Frostbite expertly performs with outmost care and precision, as he have probably done with his majesty before, he diagnosed that yes, Tim is a Halfa, a fully mature one at that.

Frostbite and King Danny then proceed to explain to him what being an Halfa means.

As it turns out, King Danny is one himself and the second true halfa in all of the Infinite Realms' convoluted history, with the First one being the second High Ghost king, Lazarus.

And boy, wasn't that name a surprise?

Also, if anyone noticed tim being giddy and ecstatic about the prosphect of having something in common with his King, they didn't said a thing.

(Frostbite just sigh at the two young adults in front of him, one is head over heels while the other is completely oblivious.)

(Far away in the depths of the Realms, Clockwors just watch the Drama while Dan (he's been getting therapy from Jazz from other timelines courtesy of Clockwork)is on the floating couch he nabbed from Vlad's Lair while eating ghostly popcorn, yelling at Danny and Tim on the screen in annoyance and to—JUST FUCKING KISS ALREAD—!

"Behave Danimir, there could be kids reading this."

"This is tumblr, why would kids even be here? And also, aren't you supposed to know everything? "

"One can't be really sure about that. Also, that only applies to the clusters of infinite Multiverses that is binded to the Infinite Realms. Outside of it? With the other SINGULARITIES present, i could only peak at best."

"...what"

"Paradox is a really annoying menace, though not as much as Khan. Bunnyx is a sweetheart, the TVA is a cult while Time Baby with his time police is a annoying upstart, alwasy throwing a Time Tantrum™ whenever a time anomaly happens. It was a delight when Cipher killed him. That was he get from trademarking his own tantrum."

"Seriously, what."

"Now hush, just watch and let Timothy dream in peace."

"I could smell a nightmare in the making."

Clockwork just hummed in response.)

Frostbite then began to explain different kinds of halfa, as there are different kinds apparently.

First one he explain are the Human adjacent Halfas; Ghost that has legitimate living(or atleast semi alive) human forms and technically have neverbeen alive or dead in the firstplace.

Dan and Dani has been given out as examples. Dan being both ghost half of Vlad and King Danny in another timeline, with King Danny's persona coming out of top while Vlad's got devoured in the merging process, and has retained the ability to turn human despite claiming to have thrown out his humanity. While Dani, who is a clone of King Danny, she was created, not born, and never have died in any way.

The second kind is are the Ghost adjacent Halfas; Humans who have been exposed to very very high level consentration of Ectoplasm, whether all at once or by slow exposure. All while suffering from slow death.

Ghost adjacent Halfas' transition from being a normal human to being a halfa is a long process. In which a person's cells which got charge with ectoplasm died and got rejuvinated and ghostlified one by one before the person dies which will complete the halfafication.

Apparently, it's the kind of halfa most Ecto liminals could turn in to.

They explained that Ecto liminals (different to common liminals that are dead and alive at the same time without the presence of ectoplasm) are living beings that have been getting exposed to high amounts of high quality ectoplasm for a long period of time that they retain the ability to create their own ectoplasm inside their bodies from their emotions and by fulfilling their Ghostly Fixations, the human version Ghost Obsession, and gain abilities based from it just like tier four ghosts and above with Obsession based powers.

The common examples are the residents of Amity park, especially the students of a School called Casper high from King Danny's home universe, the universe that the Infinite Realms have the most strongest connection with unlike Tim's home Universe which connections only extend to the Corrupted cesspools of ectoplasm called Lazarus pits which the League of Assasins uitilzed and the Phantom Zone, named after King Danny himself (it was a surprise to now that the Kryptonians worship King Danny as Dan-El, the Kryptonian God of Death) that the Kryptonians use as a Prison, which are the only most common examples of ectoplasm source.

They could be called Ecto contaminated, if you decided to asked the Fentons. And no one really liked the Fentons despite being the King's Biological parents so no one does.

He heard the stories, and he's inclined to agree that the Fentons should stay to the other side of the realms and should stay inside the Fenton Corpse™, away from Black Frost Castle. It doesn't matter if their sorry, the damage is done.

Now, despite being majority of the Amity park being Ecto liminals and prime subject to Halfafication, almost none of them really turn in to one.

This is because of the other very specific requirement that the person need to be suffering from slow death and a strong will and emotions.

The most perfect example of this kind of halfa is Plazmius, who got his portal accident from college and suffered from ecto acne which slowly kills him for years before he died and completely turn in to a halfa. In fact, this is the category that he actually belongs to.

"Wait, you mean to tell me that i have been slowly dying over the years? How?"

Frostbite and King Danny exchange looks with each other before answering.

"Young Cōnsilior,  you informed us that you do not posses a Spleen, which means that your immune system is very very fragile, I'm actually surprised with your health when you first came! However, the Realms is a very harsh environment to mortals and non ecto based lifeforms, your lifestyle, and your horrifying intake of Caffine and eventually, Ecto coffee and Ecto-dejecto reminiscent of the Great One–"

King danny rubbed his head sheepishly at that and at this point, Tim got where Frostbite is going at.

"Are you saying that I was slowly dying from caffine overdose???"

Frostbite and King Danny exchange look with each other and Tim lowkey felt left out.

"Not exactly, but to simplify things. Yes, you died of overdose."

Tim looks down on his still smoking mug of Ecto coffee before drinking the whole thing down in one go.

"Fair enough."

After that, they began explaining the last kind of Halfa, the one King Danny was classified as.

Not without first teaching him how to transform and detransform from ghost to human and from human to ghost, because apparently, his current appearance is his actual ghost from and not his human one.

Tim was surprised on how his black hair turn snow white in human form with his eyes having something that oddly look like eyeliners which turn out to be actual eyebags from his death.

Apparently, halfafication had the tendency to invert things such as colors and gender (it's the reason that Princess Dani end up as a girl instead of a boy). And that Ghost Adjacent Halfas under go color inversion in their human forms instead of their ghost halves like King Danny had.

(He got to admit, having white hair, pale skin, bright teal eyes highlighted by the eyebags underneath his eyes looks very cool on him.)

Speaking of King Danny, the final known class of halfas, being the true Halfa, is the state of being in complete balance between being dead and alive. Not being a ghostly human or a humanly ghost but being both at the same time.

Much like Schrödinger to be exact.

Both a ghost(dead) and a Human(alive) at the same time.

King Danny turned Halfa with his accident with a manmade Ghost portal when it got turned on while he was inside if it.

He died from electrucution, instantly becoming a ghost with the amount of ectoplasm present while his body got restored by the said ectoplasm, making his ghost and ecto contaminated body bond and rearrange from smallest atom right down to meta physical levels.

Jason instantly comes to his mind.

Did he become ghost when he died? Before he got ressurected? Did it bond with his ressurected body aswell when they threw him in to the cess pool of currupted ectoplasm?

Tim is sure what to feel with that.

Tim shaked his head, not wanting to deal with the idea.

King Danny perked up, as if he remembered something important.

"I almost forgot! I like you to meet someone!"

Tim look at his king questioningly,

Meet someone?

King danny turn to the door behind tim, "You can come inside now!"

Tim's expression fell as it slowly turn in to dread and shock.

"...Jason?"

The person who enter the door looks and acts exactly like Jason, other than the obviously wrong colorings

Instead of black hair with white tuff of hair in the middle, its the other way around. White hair with black tuff. His eyes are red instead of blue, his wears his red hoon costume that are also inverted in colors.

He then notice the the odd ethereal glow that He seems to be giving off and—

"...no"

Jason walk closer and Tim suddenly found himself backed against the wall that was previously not there, grin slowly etching in to jasons face as he stalk closer.

"Oh, yes Replacement."

Tim could feel his slow heart rate rising steadily in panic, "H-how, why?"

Oblivious to Tim's dillema, Danny just chirped cheerfully, "Well why of course, he's my new Knight and bodyguard!"

Tim's felt something stabbed him to his core at his beloved king's words.

Knight? Knight? And bodyguard? Why? What about tim? Wasn't he enough? Is he not needed anymore?

No. Please, please no...

"Yes Replacement, you aren't needed anymore."

"NO!" Tim screamed in denial, turning to his king with fear and desperation in his voice, he is on his knees, clutching his king's Cosmic cape regalia, "K-king danny! Your Highness! Please! Please! This got to be some kind of mistake! I-I'm still usefull! I-I'll do anything, please, please, please don't throw me away."

Tim was ugly sobbing at this point but he doesnt care.

"Please don't leave me alone too.."

His king just stared at him in apathy, the expression felt so foreign to the usually jolly king that he was so used to.

He heard a gun clicking and turn to jason pointing his gun at him.

He isn't at the Far Frozen anymore.

He isn't in the Realms anymore.

Nor he is Cōnsilior, the Ghost King's Advisor anymore.

He's Robin, the replacement.

On the ground with the freshly resurrected Jason looming over him like death.

He gave him a cruel smile, his eyes glowing in sinister green, "Looks like I'm going to be your replacement, Replacement."

Tim woke up screaming as the wind did at the same time.

---

He shot out of his chair, breathing ragged, cold sweat pouring down his face as though he just had a beat down with an Ancient.

It was a dream.

A dream.

He steadied his breathing, calming down himself as he took in the state of his room.

Everything was a mess, just like a hurricane came barreling through his office.

And to be fair, it did.

He tried steadiying his breathing again, trying yo calm down his wind core.

"I could have sworned you'd have an electric core."

Tim immediately turn around and see Fright knight in all his halloween glory sitting on a chair next to the door, unaffected by the localized hurricane.

Tim scoffed, "Me? An electric core? Yeah right." Tim would never want an electric core. He won't even dare to think of the possibility of having one.

the knight stared at him for a moment, "I see, it's about your obsession isn't it?"

"Don't ask questions that you already now the answers."

"Apologies,"

"What are you even doing in my office?"

"Just visiting a colleague, is that wrong?"

Tim felt his eye twitched, "No, but the litteral nightmare i have earlier is."

"It's not my fault that my mere pressence could cause nightmares, young Timothy."

"Then please be out of my pressence instead."

"What a rude colleague I have."

"Also, it's Cōnsilior Starling."

While he isn't Red Robin any more, the bird theme has been a part of him whether he like it or not, hence the Starling part.

"As you say Timothy,"

Tim felt his eye twitched in annoyance again. He doesn't understand why Fright knight keep on pushing his buttons be he does and it's getting in Tim's nerve everytime.

(Fright knight is still bitter that Tim end up as an Advisor instead of a Royal Knight to the Ghost King. It's not that he has anything against to the title itself (to the previous title holder? He does.) But he's been hoping to have a new Knight to the ranks that serve King Phantom other than thralls.)

All of a sudden, Tim felt a ringing pulse in his head. He scowled and went to the door, transforming in to Cōnsilior Starling ghost form on the way, his staff appearing in his hand along with.

"Emergency?"

Tim sighed, "Someone is summoning King Danny in some universe out there."

"Ah, yes. Cultist. This reminds me of the olden days when i was used to be summoned. Making humans tremble in fear whenever I they summoned me." Frightknight let out a sigh from nostalgia.

"Ah, the good times."

This made Tim think for a second, "You know what? I might just do that."

Tim is still in a bad mood from his nightmare and from having a summon right after waking up from an awfull sleep. Perhaps traumatizing some cultist would lift his mood a little.

"Tell me how it goes later."

Tim shrugged at the knight, "Sure."

With that, Tim go to the Summoning Chambers.

Just as Tim leave, Frightknight turn his eyes at the corner of the office.

"I hope you're aware that his majesty will be informed of this."

"Now, don't be like that Frightknight."

Darkness adourned by the moving stars and nightsky poured out of the said corner.

"Then you should have known that intruding to your own colleague is rather rude, Nocturne."

The Ancient King of Dreams chuckled, "A shame, just when I was bearing some good news that I thought you'd be rather interested."

The Ancient Lord of Fear and Halloween spirit raised a brow at that, "And that would be..."

Nocturne grin, "A possible Knight and new Halfa of course."

Frightknight's eyes widen at that, "I see, that seems like a good news indeed."

"Right?"

"The King would still be informed of this however."

Nocturne's shoulder drooped, "Ah, curses."

Danny bit back a sigh from his place on the throne as two young vigilantes fell from a portal in his throneroom. He peered at him through his long white veil as he straitened himself. He knew what to do. He had done this song and dance sixty-two times now and he was about to do it again.

He watched them bicker from the cold floor of his ice castle, something he made from his own ice so that the observants couldn't see or hear what was happening inside or pop in without his explicit permission. Something that angered the nosey creeps to no end. Ah, he's getting lost in his thoughts again. Its time to start the test.

"Why have you come to my Realms mortals?" He felt almost silly calling them that, but it worked in getting the two to stop arguing and pay attention to him. Ah, the younger one has a sword. Cool. Won't help him here, but he gets points for ascetic if nothing else.

"State your names."

"I am Robin!" The smaller one yelled, fierceness of his voice to match the fire in his soul.

The older seemed more hesitant, taking a moment to assess the situation before answering, "I'm Red Robin. Sorry for dropping in so suddenly-"

The younger cut in, needlessly destroying his partners attempt at deescalating the situation, "We were not at fault! A portal opened underneath us and we were transported here!"

Danny knows that. Thats why he was testing them, "Are you saying that fate brought you here?"

Robin looked pleased before confirming.

"Then you shall stay here, as those who enter the Lands of Lazarus are never allowed to leave."

They both bulked, one trying to argue and the other trying to reason with him. Danny tapped his fingers on the armrest of his throne, pretending to think. "I will be merciful and allow one of you to leave. I will allow you a moment to make your choice." Danny barely got his words out before the older one declared that he would stay behind, putting himself between the king and his companion. Good. He passed the test.

He turned his attention back to the younger, "And you are fine with this?" This is the part where the companion adamantly refuses and offers themselves as sacrifice and the two bicker about who will get to sacrifice themselves for the other. The king becomes "moved by thier bond" or whatever and sends them both back to the land of the living.

"Of course! He's useless anyway."

...wat.

The older one made a wounded sound that made his core ache with the need to care and protect. This was not how things were supposed to go. Were ten year olds supposed to be this cruel? At that moment he made an admittedly impulsive decision and sent the child back, keeping the older of the two in the spirit would with him.

Leaving the comfort of his throne he walked down the steps towards the young man, his snowy robes fanning out majestically as his crown of stars bobbed around at his movements, some even going so far as to float around him as if showing off.

"I've made a decision. For this day forth you are my royal advisor." He stated before grabbing the other guys hand and pulling him along down the hall, "You're going to help me rebuild my kingdom from the thousands of years of war and political neglect it has faced. You will aid me in political endeavors as well as help the people in any way you see fit." He paused long enough to open the kitchen door and sit him down at the counter,

"But first, what do you want for lunch?"

[blossomwritesthings]

𝐚 𝐟𝐢𝐬𝐭 𝐟𝐮𝐥𝐥 𝐨𝐟 𝐩𝐢𝐥𝐥𝐬, 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐢𝐯𝐞𝐫𝐬 𝐢𝐧 𝐦𝐲 𝐞𝐲𝐞𝐬 | 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞, 𝐚 𝐰𝐢𝐥𝐥𝐨𝐰 𝐰𝐞𝐞𝐩𝐬

⬷ 𝐢𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐞 ┊ 𝐧𝐞𝐱𝐭 →

pairing: minho x felix (minlix)

genre: dancer!minho/artist!felix. brothers best friend troupe. college au. age gap (abt 4 years). minho pov. extremely dark themes throughout, including smut - MDNI, 18+ only.

word count: 3.0k

the playlist 🗡️

a/n: I'm already starting to write chapter 5 of this people, and it's continuing to get better and better as I work on it lmao!! 😂 This chapter was a little bit on the shorter side and dealt with a lot of the world building, but I wanted to set a solid foundation for how most of minlix's childhood was...But even still, I dropped subtle hints throughout that possibly could allude to something a lot more and darker happening on behind everyone... anyways, hope you guys enjoyed! 💙

🗡️ - ̥۪͙۪˚┊❛ other cool stuff ❜┊˚ ̥۪͙۪◌! ࿐ྂ

. . . ⇢ ˗ˏˋread my rules & guidelines here! ࿐ྂ

. . . ⇢ ˗ˏˋcheck out my skz masterlist! ࿐ྂ

. . . ⇢ ˗ˏˋmy wip list! ࿐ྂ

. . . ⇢ ˗ˏˋ skz fic recs [sfw ver]! ࿐ྂ

. . . ⇢ ˗ˏˋskz fic recs [nsfw ver]! :: 18+, MDNI! ࿐ྂ

. . . ⇢ ˗ˏˋback to navigation! ࿐ྂ

ᴅᴏ ɴᴏᴛ ʀᴇᴘᴏsᴛ ᴛᴏ ᴏᴛʜᴇʀ sɪᴛᴇs (ᴛʜɪs ɪɴᴄʟᴜᴅᴇs ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛɪᴏɴs). do not copy, spin-off, or write inspired work based off of this fanfic without full permission to do so. ©ʙʟᴏssᴏᴍᴡʀɪᴛᴇsᴛʜɪɴɢs ⤐ ᴀʟʟ ʀɪɢʜᴛs ʀᴇsᴇʀᴠᴇᴅ

̶﹒⊹﹒ʙᴀɴɢ-ʙᴀɴɢ,  ᴛʜᴀᴛ'ꜱ ᴅᴇᴘʀᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅᴏᴏʀ ᴀɢᴀɪɴ ！،، 🌌  𖥻 𓂃 ʏᴏᴜ ᴋɴᴏᴡ ʜᴇ’ʟʟ ʙᴇᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅᴏᴏʀ ᴅᴏᴡɴ  ᴛɪʟʟ ʏᴏᴜ ʟᴇᴛ ʜɪᴍ ɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴏᴏᴍ╰╮ 🌑

  The first time Lee Minho saw Lee Felix after five years of being apart, he was shocked by a jolt of lightning. And it wasn’t the good kind of lightning. To be honest, it was painful and searing. It left his skin feeling red and raw, the veins in his entire body thrumming with stark, firey surprise. 

  His entire life, the image of Lee Felix in Minho’s mind had always been that of the pure younger brother. The younger brother to his childhood best friend, Chris. Growing up, he and Chris spent every waking minute together — including attending the same middle/high school and even university. And of course, Felix was always around. Always a phantom floating in the background, sometimes a part of their plans, but sometimes not. Annoying, at times. But sometimes, fun to hang out with. It just depended on whatever mood Felix was in— as he was always moody.

  He existed in the back of all Minho’s thoughts but as a mere side character to the elaborate story that he and Chris were building together as best friends. And once they went off to university together, Felix finally fell away to the wayside. Granted, during their four years of studies, Chris would briefly mention Felix in passing… about how he was the popular kid at their old high school and how he was excelling in his grades. 

  But for the most part, the two best friends were a little too busy with their own hectic lives to care about an annoying little brother. What with Chris diving headfirst into his Musical Producing Degree and Minho pursuing his passions within his Technical Performance Degree, they had their hands quite full. On the side, they worked at the same performing arts studio that a lot of their classmates worked at too. Chris was busy interning as a producer there, while Minho was an apprentice dance instructor. 

  They worked like that, studying at the Korean National University of Arts and working at their part-time jobs for four long years. And finally, in their Senior year, their lives came full circle again. Just like that, Minho was transported back to the days of their childhood, when they were bumming around their small town in Busan and hanging out with Felix whenever he begged Chris enough to let him into their cool party of two. 

  Immediately upon enrollment at the University, Lee Felix was a sensation across campus. He was making waves in the culture— with his fashion sense, his aura, his good grades. Everything about him radiated confidence— or so, that’s what some of the seniors in Minho’s dance classes whispered about. In the cafeteria, Minho could hear sophomore’s laughing and gossiping about the elaborate parties Felix held at his dorm, about the crazy shit that went down at them between his large group of friends. 

  And of course, Chris was swamped with too much work and his studies to care about meeting up with his little brother anytime soon. Minho had heard from the grapevine that Felix was studying something related to fashion design. Honestly, Minho was quite surprised at that fact, since Felix had always dressed rather…simply, growing up. 

  If anything, Chris was the one out of the two brothers who were more fashionably inclined and more interested in streetwear and trendy clothing options. Meanwhile, Felix opted for a lot of preppy looks… things that showed off his pure and innocent vibe. 

  But perhaps, based on the wild parties that he was throwing, Felix was no longer that young and wide-eyed boy from their childhoods. 

  Minho was wrapped up so much in his world of just fucking graduating that he never had free time out of work or classes to run into Felix. He only heard snippets of the younger boy’s life from other people… about his popularity and his godly looks. 

  It wasn’t until one day in the middle of his senior year, when it was a cool September day out and the trees were bursting with colors of gold and crimson that finally— finally, he saw Felix again. After so many years. 

  Honestly, it was like a chance of fate. 

  He had gotten the day off from work because his mentor was on vacation for the weekend, and he was already finished with all of his homework for the rest of the weekend. So he was completely free to do whatever he pleased. That, of course, included a nice long walk around the university’s gardens. 

  Minho loved the autumnal scenery outside. How the chilly air bit at his cheeks and sent a shiver through his bones, how the drying leaves crunched underneath his boots, how there wasn’t a soul in sight around him. As much as he loved Chris, and the two other friends — Hyujin and Changbin —  that he had made at university, he also didn’t mind the somberness of his own company. 

  At least, he was the only one traversing the gardens until he came upon a figure sitting alone on a bench. It was strategically placed under a large oak that was weeping leaves of crimson. The topaz and garnet flecks of color danced around the figure, twirling down, down, down, onto the ground around them like little flecks of a brilliant autumnal rainbow. 

  As Minho approached the figure more closely on his path back to his dorm, he noticed the person’s sloped shoulders and the way their curly, bleached-blonde hair swept across the nape of their neck in the graceful breeze. And it was only when he was close enough that he could smell their scent — of sweet lilies and candy apples — that he realized the person was focusing on something. 

  They were… drawing, in a sketchbook that they held in their arms. With their legs crossed atop the bench, they were completely focused on their craft. And with the glance Minho took at the ivory paper in the person's lap, he could tell they were designing some kind of outfit. 

  “Beautiful day to do art, hmm?” Minho mused out loud in a quiet voice. Even still, he completely startled the artist — awakening them out of their daze of craft. 

  For a moment, they froze in their place, just sitting there in silence as Minho finally rounded the corner of the bench and faced them.

  Just then, they managed to tear their eyes away from the paper in their hands, offering Minho their full attention. 

  Minho’s breath caught in his chest instantly. 

  The chilled breeze ripped it right out of his lungs, making it hard to inhale and exhale. 

  He could feel his entire body set on fire at the sight of who the person was… 

  Lee Felix. 

  The boy he hadn’t seen in almost four years. 

  The boy who was always in the background while Minho grew up beside his best friend Chris. There, but not of any importance... half of the time. 

  And yet, there he was once again — like an ethereal, shining ghost of the past. 

  Because goddamn, was the older version of Felix ethereal. 

  His skin was so smooth and milky-white, that it looked like the outside of a brilliant seashell. 

  His pink, rosebud lips pursed a little bit as his eyes scoured down Minho’s entire frame. Chestnut-brown irises lit up with realization only slightly, as his brain finally registered who was standing in front of him. 

  But perhaps the biggest shock for Minho was the way that Felix carried himself, the way he was dressed. Because although he had heard rumors about it around campus, he hadn’t seen it up close and personal yet. 

  Felix was dressed in loose-fitting linen pants that were the whitest of creams, paired with a ruffled shirt that had buttons all down the cufflinks. Half of the buttons attached to the v-neck of the top were open, offering Minho — and practically the entire fucking campus — large glimpses of the chiseled muscles just underneath the fabric there. A black leather trench coat was draped across his shoulders, offering a semblance of warmth against the cool autumn day. And each time he moved, the pounds of jewelry he was wearing clinked and shined against each other — silver rings and cords of pearls around his neck and at least a dozen different piercings in his ears filled with diamonds and silver studs. 

  “Holy shit— it’s been, what… five fucking years or something?” Felix was the first one to speak after Minho had initially spooked him out of his artist stupor. Running a few ink-stained hands through his blonde tresses, he offered Minho a casual, dazzling smile. 

  Minho was a little taken aback by his words, how he let the curse words slip free from his red-stained lips so easily. Growing up, Felix had never been a big one for the profane. But he supposed, Felix was no longer a child and an adult in university, of course, it was normal for him to use a derogatory word once in a while. 

  “Yeah, it’s been a long time. How’ve you been, Lix?” Minho asked, walking towards the nearby tree that was still raining autumnal leaves down on both of them and leaning his shoulder against the cool bark. “I hear you’re studying fashion. That’s gotta be pretty interesting.” 

  Shrugging slowly, Felix made quick work of shoving his sketchbook back into the canvas bag at his side. “Eh— it has its annoying moments, but for the most part, I like the shit that I learn about fashion. It’s pretty interesting.” Not affording Minho a glance as he focused on tidying up his workspace, the elder man was able to freely examine the younger as much as he wanted. Felix seemed a lot more… nimble, since the last time Minho had seen him. Too skinny, if he was really honest with himself. Just then, Felix met his gaze again, eyes scanning his entire face. “And I heard you’re a prestigious dancer around these parts.” 

  Minho could feel the familiarity of a blush creep up his neck and into his cheeks. He didn’t know why he was getting shy about it, but— the fact that Felix, a young, small part of his childhood, was offhandedly flattering his skills, did something funny in the pit of Minho’s stomach. “Uhm— I’m just an apprentice dance instructor at this place outside campus. It’s nothing fancy. And when I’m not working, I’m in the studio of the Technical Arts Building practicing for class.” 

  “Oh, then I’ll have to come by sometime so you can teach me so cool moves,” Felix said, playfully wiggling his eyebrows. He was still looking at Minho’s face, watching as the crimson flush overtook his entire body. Bursting out in a fit of laughter, Felix almost doubled over at the sight of it. “Holy fuck— your face is so fucking funny!” 

  Rolling his eyes only slightly, Minho sighed from the embarrassment. “Stop torturing me, I hate when people I know watch me dance. I refuse to have Chris in the studio for that very reason.” 

  At that, Felix’s laughter stopped abruptly. “And why is that? Is it just too— embarrassing, or something?” 

  “I don’t know what the feeling surrounding it is. I just… I prefer when strangers watch me, that way they can’t pick apart my body language in the moment or my facial expressions.” 

  Slinging his tote bag around his shoulder, Felix stood up from the bench and tilted his head to the side quizzically. “Yeah, I think I get that. It’s why I don’t like people watching me draw. Makes me feel like they’re peeking into a part of myself I’d rather keep hidden.” 

  “Even if you’re only drawing clothes?” 

  “Well, kinda— but more so when I draw things just for… Me. That’s the stuff I never want to see the light of day, let alone other’s eyes.” 

  Minho could feel a faint smile creep across his lips at that, finding comfort in the fact that Felix could somewhat relate to him. Unlike his friends Chris and Changbin, who just loved to show everyone their newest work. And besides that, Minho’s dance partner and friend Hyunjin was quite a moth to the spotlight as well. So he had no one to relate to. 

  “I guess we can both hide our craft away from everyone until the end of time then.” Minho laughed, nudging Felix’s shoulder lightly as he walked past him. And just like that, they fell into an easy traverse across the garden's pathway. For being shorter than Minho, Felix sure did keep up with the brisk pace he set. 

  Felix turned to him as they walked, a tiny smirk gracing his lips as he practically stared right into Minho's soul. “And who knows, maybe if you played it right— I’d offer you the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to see my real, personal artwork.” 

  The way that Felix’s tongue twirled around the world ‘played’ was dangerous for Minho at that moment. Even still, he managed to flash him a nonchalant smile. “Felix— no. I’m like… five years older than you.” He had heard the gossip around campus, how Felix would sleep with anyone he could get his hands on. Boy or girl, it didn’t seem to matter to him. But unlike Felix, Minho was the exact opposite. The last solid relationship he had been in was when he first started university, and they had mutually broken up after the guy moved across the world to be a transfer student in Europe for his Sophomore year. 

  “Although, I like when people say no… gives it a sense of thrill, hmm?” Felix said in a soft tone, the words cascading around Minho, floating over his ears and making the edge of his spine shiver only by a little bit. 

  With that, Minho pushed Felix a little by his shoulder again, enough to force more distance between their walking bodies for his mental sanity. “Okay, hot stuff- keep it in your pants for your own age group.” 

  Felix dropped the topic after that, laughing softly and focusing more on the surrounding landscape around them. For a while, they walked in silence, just taking in the beautiful scenery that was all around the garden. As the quietness wrapped around them, Minho’s heart rate was able to calm down. He wasn’t used to Felix being so… openly flirty. His entire life, Felix had always been the quiet wallflower around everyone else — the one that wasn’t loud and never stepped out of line from his parent’s guidance. He was the better, well-behaved child out of the two brothers. 

  “Hey, I’m having a party at my dorm this Saturday night, you should stop by sometime— it’s gonna be a real fucking blast,” Felix started, as they slowly neared the main campus’s grounds. When he saw the wide-eyed look Minho gave him in surprise, he waved off any worries the older man might have. “Don’t worry, it’s super chill— and you won’t be the oldest person there, I promise.” 

  Raising a questioning eyebrow slowly, Minho’s gaze locked with Felix as he studied his face. And just then, he realized that the entire time they had been reconnecting in the park, he hadn’t been able to get a read on the younger boy. He thought he had been able to gauge his emotions, but really, Minho was realizing that the smiles and laughs might’ve just been a farce in the first place. 

  “I’ll think about it, okay?” Minho offered, not having the heart to completely turn him down. Because at the most, he could tell that Felix truly wanted him there. Even though they hadn't spent time together in so long, perhaps things would change now that they were both adults and attending the same university. “The fact that you’ve barely been here three months and you already know so many people to hold parties at such large calibers honestly kinda scares me.” 

  Rolling his eyes, Felix playfully hit Minho’s shoulder, “Oh shut up— I’ve been the popular kid for a long time now.” 

  “Apparently so.” 

  After that, they stopped just in front of the freshman’s dormitory complex. The housing on campus was dispersed between the school years so that the seniors lived on the other side of campus from freshman. Just to make sure the parties of the young folk didn’t disrupt the soon-to-be-graduates. 

  “Well, this is me. I should uh— finish my project.” Felix motioned with his head to the tote bad he still had a firm grip on. “It was nice seeing you though, Minho. And maybe you’ll grace everyone with your dancer presence this weekend.” 

  And without even realizing what he was doing, Minho reached out across the widening space between them and gently ruffled Felix’s long, blonde tresses. For a mere second, the expression on Felix’s face turned completely glassy, melting into a certain emotion that Minho couldn’t quite place. That he didn't want to understand.

  “I’ll see ya around, I guess.” Minho found himself saying in a soft voice, his hand dropping from Felix’s long locks and briefly brushing across the back of his neck before fully pulling away. 

  And before Felix could say anything else — before Minho could do anything more out of character or anything else stupid — Minho finally left the charged orbit of Felix’s presence. Backing away, he turned and started down the park’s pathway again without another glance behind him. 

  Even when he felt gentle eyes following his figure the whole way down the path that led back to his dorm. Even when the feeling didn't leave him until he was completely out of sight, Minho never stopped and never looked back. 

  It was better for both of them, he thought at that moment. 

  Yes, definitely a lot better than anything else. 

─── ⋆⋅ ♰ ⋅⋆ ───

🖤 taglist: want to be added onto my taglist? well then, comment below on this post/reblog it, and indicate your interest in my taglist and i'll add you... or, you can send me a msg and request to be added!! to be removed from the taglist, please send me a msg and i will promptly take you off of the list.

🖤 tags: @sleepyleeji :: @if-spearb :: @hyunes4ngel :: @drhsthl :: @seosalad :: @toomuchtellyneck :: @endzii23 :: @smally97 :: @ana-marais98 :: @sherryblossom :: @priincehoseok :: @biribarabiribbaem :: @/leyknxw :: @linovely :: @lolqxv :: @linonyang :: @morningstardada :: @taeriffic :: @day6andetcetera :: @hyuka-luvbot :: @linohumina :: @urmomma0324 :: @poisonivy2 :: @nappynapnaps :: @/annsunakai :: @bellamuerte1987 :: @julciaqwerty :: @abbiestearsricochet :: @leeknowsramen :: @maeleelee :: @cb97breathing :: @/wealwayskeepfighting :: @armystay89 :: @drhsthl :: @skzcollision :: @noellllslut :: @skz-streamer :: @hello-2-u-from-me :: @h0p3l3ssromantic :: @bangchanbighandsome :: @imastraykidsfan :: @feellikecinderella :: @hyundumpling :: @/weirdkoaladuck ::@hyunnieshannie :: @astralis-is-typing :: @ivyisnotokay

a red tag means that there was an error in tagging you. please check your settings for further information.

[celestialsun123]

Ezra-gets-left-behind AU

exactly what it sounds like lol. I bet at least 4 other people have made an AU like this, but here's my take on it.

For context, in the middle of episode 2 of Rebels, Ezra gets captured by Agent Kallus. After that, Kanan ends up being the deciding vote for whether the Specters go back for Ezra or not. Eventually they decide to go back, because at the end of the day, they're heroes and that's what they do.

In the EGLB AU (new name pending), it goes down differently. Instead of Kanan being the deciding vote, it ends up being Sabine. (Zeb and Chopper voted to leave Ezra, Kanan and Hera voted to go back for him.) Sabine ends up agreeing with Zeb and Chopper. (It's possible that Kanan and Hera go in the Phantom to try and rescue Ezra, but it seems unlikely.) Ezra does still end up escaping from his cell and all events that aren't caused or related to the Ghost crew still happen.

If Kanan and Hera go back for Ezra, he will still tell them about the Wookies being taken to Kessel and he may end up going with them. If he does, Kanan will still reveal himself as a jedi and Ezra will still save that Wookie child (I forget his name), but he won't end up going permanently with the Ghost crew and will end up deciding to keep Kanan's lightsaber.

If Kanan and Hera can't/don't go back for Ezra, he'll either end up negotiating with Kallus (some deal where he gets to go free and maybe help out) or he'll end up just ditching and running off somewhere (probably to the nearest planet). He may still go to the spice mines, but I doubt he would bc this Ezra will be hurt (even though he expected it) over being left behind. He doesn't trust anyone but himself now and the only lesson he learned was that risking himself for others is super costly. He may have learned that it feels good to help people though, so all hope isn't lost for the child.

Past the events of episode 2, Ezra will still run into the Ghost crew (if he has Kanan's lightsaber that becomes a minor fighting/banter point for them) when they stop by Lothal and if Ezra decides to cause problems for the imperials, they'll accidentally cross paths then. Ezra also definitely holds a grudge against Zeb, and may hold an even more severe grudge against those who decided not to go back for him. (This would include Kanan and Hera if they didn't try to rescue him)

[talesofsonicasura]

Persona 5: Phantom Cat Pt2

Here we go with Part 2 of the Phantom Cat AU. I'll be covering the Confidants, plot changes, but also the potential of Poppy Playtime being more involved. Let's get started.

If I can sum up the Phantom Thieves' relationship with Joker in one word, it'll be protective. Even the Personas especially Arsène are no different. Ren does admit to once being human but everyone doesn't learn about his tragic backstory until after Okumura's Palace.

You can bet their ass they were disgusted upon finding out Playtime Co's inhumane experiments. It isn't uncommon for Ren to find one or more of his companions lay against him when he loafs around like a giant cat. Something the Thieves' Den makes easier as Leblanc's attic is not that spacious.

Morgana sympathizes with Ren the most. Both of them aren't human and won't be accepted by the outside world for it. Ren was lucky to find someone who raised him with kindness than just free the young man from a terrible fate. They're feline brothers, your honor.

Ryuji, Yusuke and Haru are three flavors of food friends. The former track star sneaking out for a daily run with Ren alongside the occasional ramen or snack food chow downs. His zoomies become manageable thanks to Ryuji. (Sojiro is still reeling from a hyper Ren pouncing on him.)

Yusuke enthusiastically introduces the living toy to the art world since he cannot visit a museum like a normal patron. Ren sometimes find himself being a muse for some of his paintings and usually portrayed as a peculiar enigma. The two always chow down on curry afterwards.

Gardening with Haru anyone? Ren always feel bad about how much money his new family have to spend just to keep him fed. (Futaba had a limit put on credit theft by Sojiro as he doesn't want both his kids to rely on illegal crime to survive.) Something Haru can understand since she has similar issues. The two bond over coffee together.

Emotional support Ann is a definite. The two constantly talk about facing their issues and ways to strengthen their heart. Ren is always happy to lend a ear whenever Ann has problems in her model career or updates about her friend Shiho's recovery. She gives good advice when the giant toy needs help getting Futaba used to the outside world.

Makoto is the socially awkward training partner. Both Ren and her don't have much experience with people outside their friend group so neither know what can be considered normal. The two hammer out each other's issues whenever possible or just vibe together.

All of the Persona in the group do their best to make Ren feel normal every time the group is together thus shenanigans are guaranteed. Carmen and Milady are the wine aunts who endorse the chaos. Necronomicon is his 2nd fellow prankster partner(Futaba is 1st).

Zorro, Johanna and Goemon being the only responsible adults most of the time. Captain Kidd is a sheer chaotic neutral as no one knows whether he'll start something or remain level headed. Finally we get to Arsène.

The poor pigeon hasn't been in this particular element before. Nonhuman Persona Users are a thing so it ain't that. Ren's heart can be considered a massive mess. Whatever was done to make him a living toy, it left something vile behind. Yet Ren continues to defy fate even with the leech latched onto his soul.

Thus Arsène can be a bit more aggressive when it comes to Ren's health. Always near the surface of his partner's subconscious whether to offer soothing words or protect him if needed. In the Thieves' Den, Arsène is usually found snuggled next to Ren with a cover around his knife heels.

Now most of Joker's Confidants are people he has to sought out. A more complicated affair due to not being human. There is actually one more Confidant he has mostly maxxed out and knows about his status: Tae Takami of the Death Arcana. (Yes I absolutely complete the whole thing early just to unlock Alice.)

Sojiro was concerned about Ren's health as they had no clue if or when health complications will occur. Thus it led to Tae becoming his secret doctor as she not only the closest but is trusted amongst the community for her skills. It was a very interesting conversation to say the least.

Now Ren is quite crafty when it comes to establishing his other bonds. Until he could shift into a more human size, Futaba prepared a special plushie with a built in-camera that he can talk through. The excuse being Ren is an hospital patient undergoing recovery after serious health complications and this toy helps him interact with the outside world.

Now onto plot changes, the deadlines alongside their consequences for failure remain the same. It's just not for the first two Palaces. Ren is still captured and put in the Interrogation section. Although it took the traitor attacking from the shadows to injure him enough for police to subdue the Bigger Body.

He's far more beat up, chained and has a specialized muzzle since Ren is a giant chloroform breathing cat toy monster. Can't forget the possibile dissection if he can't escape his fate. The plot for the Third Semester dances around the chance to be human again in his face. Ren doesn't take it of course.

For Scramble, he casually chills in everyone's bags and pull the special patient card to converse with others. Ren can still cook as it's a calming hobby for him alongside gardening. Plus the sight of a giant CatNap in an apron cooking was too hard to resist.

Also yes, I am in the 'Adopt Sophia' group cause she's precious. Especially when Ryuji got to say fuck just to defend her. Sophia definitely calls Ren 'kitty' but he really doesn't mind unlike Morgana. Yes, they do snuggle in the Thieves Den as no one shall avoid the cuddle pile.

Awkward dad Zenkichi anyone? Man absolutely flipped upon seeing Ren as he thought the whole report about 'Phantom Cat Joker' being a giant purple monster was a joke. Nope and you shall get your tired ass dragged into cuddles cause Ren smells stress.

The Persona also get more involved in the shenanigans too. Only Ren's confidants or those who delve into the Metaverse long enough can see much less interact with them. Best to keep Captain Kidd away from fireworks though. (There are special cases but that's for later.)

Before you ask, yes, Joker's main Showtime special is different. Instead of just blasting Shadows with Eiha, Ren breathes out chloroform smokescreen and bursts forth alongside Arséne to come down on their targets like a predator. The attack retains the Curse element but does Physical damage too. A Two in One type combo.

Tactica's plot remains the same however every target views Ren with disgust. All saying there is an 'chimeric abomination' latched onto his heart. The enemies also target him more than Erina and the other thieves.

Speaking of her, she does think Ren is a cat who again doesn't really mind much. Toshiro absolutely freaks out and takes awhile to get used to him. Gameplay wise, Ren is mostly the same except he has more movement options to fit his feline Bigger Body.

Pouncing on further away enemies, inflict Sleep status in large groups, and his Phantom Judge special turns into Phantom Roar. An attack where Ren breathes out a massive cloud of chloroform for Arséne to convert into a Eiha powered explosion. Not only does it do massive damage but also has a high chance of inflicting Sleep status on targets.

Finally we move onto Poppy Playtime. If you guys were paying close attention, then the signs should be obvious. Something is connected to Ren and his past holds the answers. Thus the Phantom Thieves of Hearts visit the Playtime Co Factory to see if they can help their friend. He had been experiencing vivid nightmares which all link to this place.

Now the factory isn't the same like in the game. For unknown reasons, the place has become a pseudo-Mementos linked to the collective consciousness of the various souls who linger inside. Thus the factory has potential to shift anyone in the affected areas in or out the Metaverse side without warning.

A chance of Shadow attacks are not only high but there is a possibility that something even deadlier lurks inside. There are occasions where it is required to travel through this dangerous 'Labyrinth' to progress deeper. (Can't have them blazing through the place.)

Everyone split into two groups so they can cover more ground. Group 1: Ren, Yusuke, Ann, Makoto; and Group 2: Morgana, Haru, Ryuji, Futaba. They'll be encountering characters who not only appear in Poppy Playtime but also Project Playtime. Player character is there too so the Phantom Thieves will meet them.

Guaranteed canon divergence as some of the Poppy Playtime cast might not even encounter the game protagonist. The Phantom Thieves won't ignore someone in need *looks at one particular character* and don't kill their targets. For them, living with guilt for one own sins is a fate worse than death.

New players have entered the game that neither groups could ever foreseen. Can the Phantom Thieves of Hearts solve the mystery and shut down this the factory's immense distortion? Only the phantom cat will determine victory or defeat.

[sgrayonderii]

visitor to yomi

Even from across the universe somehow they are meant to be; because deep down, they were the same. RTN!Sasusaku AU

For Sasusaku Month 2023, Day 14 Jealousy.

https://archiveofourown.org/works/48568264

It is not a surprise to see Sasuke at her doorstep after a long night shift, but Sakura does not expect him to be slumped over at her entryway half dead and unconscious.

Her heart stops.

On instinct, she runs to his side and checks him for injuries. There is always an unsettling feeling of dread whenever she sees him hurt.

Only him.

Sasuke is reckless.

Always so reckless.

And the dull ache in her chest becomes an unbearable torrent when she imagines how the light inevitably leaves his eyes.

She cannot help but breathe a sigh of relief when she realizes he is only severely depleted of chakra. Not ideal. But not immediately life threatening.

Sakura half considers leaving him there for making her blood run cold, for making her mind stray to dark places. But the logical part of her concludes that it would be detrimental to his recovery, so she hoists him over her shoulder as she unlocks the door to her empty apartment.

As she sets him onto her couch, there is something that bothers her about him she just cannot place. Something different. Something wrong.

But Sakura cannot find herself caring about what ifs and possibilities right now. All she knows is the comfort of the steady beat of his heart.

When her hands finally stop trembling, Sakura steels herself to perform a proper physical exam.

Sakura gently lifts his chin and listens to the faint puffs of his breathing. She watches his chest rise and fall. Placing her hand on his cheek, she feels for the heat flowing through his veins.

She can’t afford to miss anything.

As she unclasps his heavy cape and lets it fall away from his still form, Sakura finally realizes what was bothering her.

Sasuke is missing an arm.

--

Sakura moves him to her bed. Sasuke is too cold for her liking, so she wraps him in her comforter. When she is sure he is situated, she lies next to him. Not close enough to touch, but not far enough to miss his warmth.

Thankfully and surprisingly, his phantom limb is already well healed and well taken care of. The bandages are wrapped professionally and carefully. He smells like smoke and healing herbs instead of rosewater and sweat.

Even though she is glad Sasuke is not in any immediate danger, a small part of her burns with a not-so-foreign feeling.

How dare he show up on her doorstep weeks after he leaves for an escort mission only to return to her like this? More broken than when he left and smelling like another woman?

Sometimes she doesn't know why she tries. Sakura will always be the girl that everyone leaves behind. It is only a matter of time before this boy who smiles like flowers wilts away at her touch too.

But tonight, just for now, she pretends that everything is okay.

--

Sasuke does not wake the next morning or the day after. And Sakura stays by his side the entire time.

She holds his remaining hand as if it were an anchor.

Honestly, she should have taken him to the hospital. Or even to the Uchiha residence. But she deludes herself that the best place for him to be is right here. Sakura is a selfish woman after all. Hasn’t Sasuke always been well aware of that?

Perhaps that is why whenever he presents a flower for anyone other than her, an ugly indescribable rage bubbles up within her.

That gesture should be hers and hers alone.

--

When the gravity of her parents never coming home finally hit her, she realized how alone she was.

The village council decided that the daughter of the heroes of the village shouldn’t stay at a common-place orphanage, instead placing her in her own apartment room, away from the fox’s wreckage.

Occasionally a caretaker would come and take care of some household chores and made sure she wasn’t starving but otherwise, she was left to her own devices. There was much to rebuild after all, extra manpower should not have been allocated to just one of the newly made orphans. The fourth Hokage wouldn’t have wanted that of course.

During those early days Sakura doesn’t want to be a burden.

She found a way to reach the high-top stove with a wooden stool and three pillows stacked on top of each other so the lady who brings her meals does not have the come as often. She learned how to budget her measly allowance so she doesn’t have to ask for more funds when the village coffers were being emptied for restoration. Sakura even acquired the ability to swallow her overwhelming grief whenever it was just too too quiet.

Sakura is after all, as the progeny of the saviors of the village, she cannot dishonor their name by being useless and selfish when so many more people are less fortunate than her and lost so much more.

And because she was such a good child, an example of a true loyal shinobi, soon the village deems her basically self-sufficient.

Soon they just left her to herself entirely.

--

On the third morning since Sasuke arrived on her doorstep, Sakura has to go back to work. She almost wants to call in sick but her strict work ethic prevents her from using her accumulated PTO when she does not really need it.

Sasuke’s breathing is steady now and the color is returning to his cheeks. She can even tell the thurm of his charka gain strength with each passing minute. Discounting his now missing arm, Sasuke probably just needs rest. Whether she is here by his side or in the hospital mattered very little.

With on last fleeting glance, Sakura leaves.

The hospital has a steady trickling of patients by the time she arrives. Sakura is quickly recruited to clinic to help with the incoming ninja for their routine check-ups.

While most of the time, a routine check- up before or after a mission was not out of the ordinary, but ninja are naturally skittish in hospitals. Besides the stench of blood etched into the walls and the screams that echoed down the hallways, most shinobi just hated being poked and probed, especially the ones with significant bloodlines. As a result, only certain high-ranking medical ninja or doctors were allow to examine them.

Sakura just happened to fit both criteria.

Her schedule is seemingly endless.

An Aburame clan member with his insects that were eating his intestines. A Yamanaka now hearing too many voices. A Hyuuga branch member with a splitting headache and a pulsing sealing mark. Several mauled Inuzuka with infected bites and torn limbs.

There is never a time for Sakura to even sit for lunch, let alone think about her house guest.

As the sun begins to set over the horizon, the nurse hands her a chart for the last patient of the day who had finally arrived after their escort mission. Before Sakura can even open the file, the patient saunters in like the world is his oyster.

“Hello Kitten, did you miss me?”

Sakura’s heart stops.

In one hand is a fresh cut single rose, dew still glistening on its petals. Sasuke uses his other hand to brace himself on the doorframe as he tries to lean seductively against it.

His other hand.

She suddenly feels very dizzy. From across the room, Sasuke watches her go pale.

“Sakura! Hey, are you ok?” He reaches for her but she flinches away as if he were a ghost. The hurt in his eyes is palpable.

Sasuke’s patient files fall from her hands. She stumbles backwards and Sakura all but collapses on the floor, no longer able to stand. Sasuke rushes to her side, his arms catching her before she can hit her head on the tile, encircling her in a warm protective embrace. His worried words increase in volume, drawing the clinic staff into the room. But Sakura can’t really hear anything.

Her thoughts are racing.

Because Sasuke is in front of her, alive and well. Uninjured. Perfect and whole.

Then who was the Sasuke she spent worrying about for the last three days? The one that is broken and lying in her bed like a corpse?

She isn’t sure what’s real anymore.

But the faint scent of rosewater keeps her from the brink of insanity.

Eventually, Sakura is able calm her breathing, brushing off Sasuke’s anxious embrace, and stands. She reassures the staff that she is fine, just a bit of hypoglycemia. Nothing to worry about.

Although it is enough to placate her subordinates, Sasuke is not convinced. He flutters around her like a worried hen, insisting that she sit down and eat something. Even digging up a melted candy bar and a few solider pills from his pockets to offer to her.

“I’m fine,” she reassures him, “Really.” Seeing him now, lively like this, warms her heart. “Don’t worry, I’m fine now.” She looks into his eyes, he softens.

“Ah, okay.” Sasuke gives her a half smile, so full of affection it makes her heart ache. He extends his hand to help her up, Sakura takes it.

A knock on the door causes them both to look up. The nurse at the door, pretty and blushing, glances at Sasuke shyly. “Dr. Haruno, Lady Tsunade wants you to take the rest of the day off. She can see the last patient if needed,” the nurse then looks to Sasuke batting her eyelashes, “Sir, if you would follow me.”

“No need my little kitten, I can reschedule. Besides this way I can see you lovely ladies again.”

Sasuke winks and the nurse giggles. His megawatt smile causes the young girl to blush even more.

Abruptly, that ugly sensation that Sakura knows all too well returns. It burns her to the core causing her to grind her teeth. Her fists clench, her nails bite into her flesh drawing blood.

Without a word to either Sasuke or the nurse, she gathers her things and brushes past them to the exit.

“Hey wait for me!” Sasuke is already scrambling after her down the hallway.

Sakura spins around, surprising him mid step. Her glare could kill a lesser man, but he receives it so often that Sasuke is only mildly disoriented. “Go back inside. You are already here, go find Lady Tsunade and finish your physical.”

“But Kitten, you are not feeling well!” there is a slight tremble in his voice, an emotion she cannot really place. “Let me walk you home at least.”

She shakes her head. “Leave me alone.”

Because at the at the end of the day, Sasuke always does.

--

There is a certain spot behind the academy training grounds and further down the path, underneath the shrubbery and pine trees, that Sakura goes to cry.

When she first started school, the teachers all praised her for being so well behaved and well read. An excellent example of a model student. But when it came to the practical exercises, she struggled.

Unlike many of her classmates who had clans and bloodlines and secret techniques more ancient than the village, Sakura was just painfully average.

Her parents did not pass on to her any impressive justus before their untimely demise. Nor did they teach her much besides the basics. From the corners of the schoolhouse, her once-beloved teachers whispered that indeed the only child of the Hokage, despite her efforts, was quite the disappointment.

And the children were crueler.

They did not like the nepotism bestowed on her position as village darling, despite being products of it themselves, and they made sure she knew it. How her efforts amounted to nothing even if her parents were heroes. How no one would look at her if Sakura had not been born under a lucky star.

Her ugliness, her weakness, her uselessness; the reasons that her parents would rather die than come home to her.

Sakura never gaves them the satisfaction. In fact, it just drove her to prove them wrong. She studied harder than anyone else. She practiced longer than her peers. She is a flower that blooms regardless of adversary.

Yet at the end of the day, nothing really filled her emptiness. So she returned to certain spot behind the academy training grounds and further down the path, underneath the shrubbery and pine trees where the ugly, weak, useless girl does not have to hold up a world of expectations.

And then on that fateful day, a little boy the same age as her, stumbled across her hiding spot. Sakura still had tears in eyes and snot streaming down her nose. Her hair was a bird’s nest and her fingers bloodied from holding kunai.

The child was descended from a large influential clan and the epitome of everything she is not. His mother the head of his clan, his father the chief of police, his brother the once in a generation genius. Handsome, strong, and gifted. He was Uchiha Sasuke, the boy in her class who is all smiles and laughter.

But his expression was the one that Izanagi wore when witnessing the horrors and ugliness of Yomi.

Sakura whose fragile perfect facade that she worked fruitlessly to obtain was stripped away in a second by the one person who was her antithesis.

The anger boiled to the surface.

“GO AWAY!” But she was the one that runs away.

Sakura retreated back to her lonely apartment, she hid under the covers, where none of the dying daylight could reach her.

She must have fallen asleep because Sakura was awoken by a light tap on her window. A silhouette outside her balcony was illuminated by the fading twilight. Even though she continued to ignore him, the tapping continued until she finally acknowledged him.

And it was Sasuke Uchiha, the boy who has never lost anything. An outstretched hand held a single rose in full bloom, hurriedly cut from his mother’s prized rose bushes. The thorns had been carefully picked away, though in haste, so Sasuke’s hands match her bloodied ones.

She was flabbergasted. “Wha..?”

“For you!” he was flushed and red and very very sweaty, as if he ran the entire way to meet her. “When my mom is sad, my dad always gives her flowers. So here, take it!”

Gingerly she took the flower from his trembling hands. Sakura felt just as red as him now. “And if you are still sad, I’ll get you more! I’ll get you all the flowers in the village! No, the world!”

Sakura smiled then, then laughter bubbled up in her. He was so silly. So ridiculous. But yet her heart has not been this light in years.

“Thank you, Sasuke.”

Perhaps that’s when her world shifted on its axis.

--

Her neighborhood is quiet when she returns to her complex. As Sakura treads up the stairs, she can’t help but think that maybe, just maybe, the last three days were just a dream. A figment of her selfish desires and exhausted mind.

But as she unlocks the door to her unit, the faint smell of cooking rice and miso soup wafts past the entry way.

It is almost surreal.

Pinpricks of tears gather in her eyes. She has not come back to a home cooked meal in years.

Sakura takes a deep breath and rounds the corner to greet this imposter.

She has seen Sasuke in the kitchen multiple times; he often helps his mother when he comes home early from the station and especially when Mikoto invites her over for teatime. But it is just jarring to see another version of him in her pink frilly apron stirring a pot of soup.

He faces her uttering a quiet “welcome home”, setting some plates on the table. The dead ringer gestures to her with his single arm to sit and eat. But all Sakura can do is stare.

This man is just as handsome but now seeing him awake the differences are obvious. His hair is slightly longer and a fringe covers the left side of his face. He does not hold himself with the brash confidence that she is used to. Rather his posture is a subdued sort of arrogance, like a beast staring down its prey.

Sasuke has always been strong, but this man was dangerous.

And his eyes. One of them the nostalgic gaze she is used to. The other, an endless lavender spiral-the pattern is something only spoken of in forgotten legends, is staring into her soul.

“Who are you?”

Without missing a beat, “Uchiha Sasuke.”

“From when?”

The man, Sasuke, spots a calendar on the wall. “A few years from now.”

She needs to calm down and think.

Time travel is not unheard of, there are even few forbidden Justus that are sealed away in the Hokage’s office that Sakura has researched. Space- time Justus are notoriously hard to replicate though, especially without a bloodline limit. But the greatest danger with those techniques are creating paradoxes. One simple singularity could destroy everything she cares about.

Two Sasukes existing at the same time surely would break the universe. Sakura clenches her fists.

She cannot the Sasuke she lo-…her Sasuke, be overwritten.

However, the planet continues to journey around its star. This man had been in their world for several days at this point. Both Sasuke and this alter ego did not seem to have any side effects of existing at the same time.

And perhaps most of all, she cannot think of any timeline where Sasuke would become like this; stoic, muted, and filled with what seems to be an overwhelming sorrow.

In the back of her mind, Sakura recalls a time where she was lost in an alternate world. She had been amnesia at the time, and even now it still seems like a midsummer dream. But Sakura still remembers it fondly despite it all.

A place where her parents are alive. The place where she, her other self, lives.

“From where?” He smiles then. Soft and gentle, so fragile. It leaves her breathless.

“Far away from here.”

--

Dinner is a mostly silent affair with only the clinking of utensils against porcelain as accompaniment. Occasionally he would refill her plate when she would be close to devouring everything. Strangely he must have known that she hadn’t eaten since breakfast.

Once he deems that she had enough to eat, Sasuke clears his throat awkwardly. “I assume you have many questions but before you start, I want to apologize for imposing.” He appears a bit lost, “I did not realize I was on so low chakra, so thank you for helping me.”

“It’s alright,” Now that she has something in her stomach, the anxiety has ebbed. Sakura does not know where to start but regardless of how or when or why, there is one question that she needs to be answered above all else; “Are you okay?”

On the surface, her words are very broad. Her line of sight however is focused on the man’s missing limb. This Sasuke understands her intention though. “Yes, I’m fine now. These are old wounds.”

Sakura lets out a sigh of relief that she didn’t even realize she was holding. No matter the universe, she hates seeing Sasuke in any sort of pain. “I’m glad,”

“Will you be staying long?” Even if they are not at risk for the universe imploding, having two Sasuke’s in close vicinity to each other might still prove perilous. After all, when Menma’s doppelganger had appeared, her wayward teammate caused a major terrorist incident.

“Just long enough for my reserves to recover.” Sakura nods, understanding that would mean soon.

She hesitates, but only for a fleeting second. “You can stay here… if you would like…until you recover” Sakura wants to think this offer is in the name of Konoha’s security and not her own selfish desire.

“Ah thank you, if you would have me.”

--

“Do you travel to different worlds often?” The are eating breakfast the next day at her tiny dining table. Sakura calls in sick today so she has the leisure of asking the other Sasuke everything that has been plaguing her mind.

“In a sense,” he pauses to pick out the bones from his grilled mackerel, carefully placing them in a small pile at the corner of his plate. Once he completes the task, he trades plates with her and removes the bones from her fish too. “There is threat I’m investigating; I’m just following leads.”

“Should we be worried?”

He shakes his head, “No, this world seems to exist in a different plane from what I can see. It’s probably why things are so different here.”

“Different how?”

“Like…” he contemplates, “like how my counterpart has two hands.” She snorts.

“What else?” He glances over to the picture on her book shelf, the team 7 photo. Where Kakashi looks half asleep, Menma scowling in a bad mood, her; rim rod straight trying to emulate perfect posture, and Sasuke who is winking into the camera.

“We call ours ‘Naruto’.”

“So Ms. Kushina really likes ramen in both worlds.”

He chuckles, “I suppose.”

“It seems like a fun place.”

“Ah.” The other Sasuke has that look again. The one that clouds over is otherwise statuesque face, one of yearning.

“Then why are you here? Why didn’t you go back there to begin with?” When she was somehow transported to the other world, Sasuke’s whereabouts were unknown. The other Ino, her alternate classmates, even Lady Tsunade avoided speaking about him as if he were a taboo subject. Back then, once she had regained her memories, her only thought was how her other self was so fortunate to live in the world where her parents were alive and she was so loved.

But now, Sakura isn’t so sure how wonderful that world is if it could make Sasuke, her definition of happiness, have such a sad face.

His gaze is far off and his voice barely a whisper, “…I wanted to see someone… but I’m not sure I should, she is happier without me.”

“What do you mean?”

“Another thing different about your world is that your version of Uchiha Sasuke, could make her…you… happy.

I’m just not…worthy of her.”

Sakura startles him out of his pathetic monologue by slamming his hands on the table and standing up angrily.

“That’s bullshit and you know it! In no world would any Sasuke be unworthy! You are just being a coward!”

Deep down she knows she is a hypocrite. She is the coward. But she even if she cannot have her parents or her Sasuke, she needs to make she that her other self doesn’t end up like her. Acrimonious and bitter. So ugly and hideous.

Because she finally realizes the look in his eye; the entire time he was looking for a fragment of his Sakura in her.

Hot tears threaten to run down her cheeks, because what she wouldn’t give to be in her other self’s place.

They eat the rest of the meal in silence.

-- By noontime, his charka is back to a healthy level.

Sakura knows that her time is up.

There were so many things left unsaid between her and her parents. Even if this was not her Sasuke, she doesn’t want it to end like this.

“I’m sorry for what I said earlier,” She crosses her arms awkwardly and looks at an interesting spot on the drywall. “I don’t know your circumstances and it was not my place to say that.”

“It’s alright, you were right.” Sakura tilts her head at him, his expression is gentle. “Thank you for everything.”

His strange purple eye begins to dance and a dark mist swirls behind him.

His portal to home.

To her.

As Sasuke turns around to leave, “And I think you should be kinder to yourself too. You and her are similar. In that case, he and I are as well.”

With those last words, his presence is swallowed by the abyss.

--

There is a tapping on her balcony window. A silhouette framed by fading twilight stands silently, nervously on her terrace. Sakura sighs, the turbulent emotions still swirling within her.

She opens her screen door to unsurprisingly find Sasuke there. She gestures for him to enter as the evening chill has already begun to settle in.

“How are you feeling?” In one hand is bouquet of daffodils, the other a packed bentou. He hands her the flowers which Sakura accepts with trembling hand. He sets the food on her table and begins to unload everything.

“When my mom heard you took off work, well you know how she gets,” he unpacks rice balls with umeboshi, karage, tamgoyaki, watercress, pickled vegetables…a seemingly endless spread. “Once you feel better, she wanted to have tea with you. Not that you have to, of course. I think she just likes having another girl around chat about girl stuff…”

He’s rambling now. Sakura grabs his hand, holding it like an anchor intertwining their fingers, halting Sasuke’s anxious chatter.

“You really scared me you know,” he confesses. The expression he makes now, is so similar to the one that another version of him made; one of longing.

“I’m fine now, I promise.” She squeezes their linked fingers, “thank you.”

And Sasuke’s smile, the one at this moment just for her and her alone, is all that she needs.

A/N:Originally I was going to write for D13 Bodyguard but it became too convoluted and work got super crazy. Fortunately, I found my old draft for this instead which fit the Jealousy prompt very well. This was the initial WIP for trials of izanagi but it was scraped because I thought Charasuke would be more fun to write, although he doesn't show up much here. I'd like to think this is a prequel/companion piece to that.Thank you for reading! Happy Sasusaku month~

[bestaez]

The Music of the Night

Phantom of the Opera AU

pairing: yoongi x reader, namjoon x reader

genre: yandere, angst, romance

warnings: murder, manipulation, obsessive behavior, noncon touching (not rape), noncon kissing, dubcon touching (not rape), dubcon kissing

quick note: i just realized it has been interpreted in one of the versions of the novel that the oc aka ‘Christine Daaé’ is 15 but i just wanted to clarify that it’s not canon, especially in this fic as she’s 20! or whatever age you want to imagine but she’s 18+, not a minor!

word count: 12k words

preview: “Angel, is that you?” Your heart races as you spin around the room trying to find the source of his voice. “Please, don’t hide yourself from me.”

“I’m right here.” Just as you turn to look in the mirror again, you see him. He looks a bit distorted and there’s some strange fog, but it’s him! You step closer to get a better look and are shocked to see his hand stretching out towards you, grabbing your wrist and pulling you closer into the mirror.

You feel as if you have been put under a spell, briefly wondering if you have died and gone to heaven. You can’t explain the things you are witnessing but it must be the magic of him being an angel - that’s the only possible answer you can find. Finding yourself in a dimly lit hallway, you peer up at him. He is dressed in a black cape that drowns his form with a white mask covering half of his face. It’s hard to make out any of his features and that seems to be purposeful as he quickly turns away, leading you elsewhere. This man is basically a stranger to you, but for some reason you trust him.

You alone can make my song take flight

Help me make the music of the night

Body covered in sweat and chest heaving, you wondered how much energy you had left. Your feet hurt from stretching and dancing on them for hours. You were exhausted. But this was your dream so the pain was worth it. 

While you were just a ballerina at the Opéra Populaire and not in the spotlight, it was still better than anything you could have hoped for. It was grueling work but this was the best part of your day. Nothing compared to when you could be on stage surrounded by other dancers who shared the same passion as you.

Blurs of red and green costumes are fluttering all around you as you practice your routine for tonight’s show. Your best friend, Taehyung, gives you a wink as he grabs your hand as part of the dance. Behind his shoulder, you can see the dance choreographer, Jimin, watching closely. As always, he is dressed in an all-black suit as if going to a funeral. 

The jingling golden chains on your costume and the music coming from the band do nothing to cover the screeching sound of Carlotta’s voice echoing throughout the concert hall. Taehyung gives you a side eye in response that makes you bite your lip to stifle your laughter. She wasn’t a bad singer exactly but she was a little tone deaf and entirely too loud. Even her speaking voice was like a squawking bird. The only reason she got this gig was because she was a rich socialite and her fiance, Piangi, had a lot of pull as well. You would feel bad for thinking this if she wasn’t so horrible to you and the rest of the group.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Please, if I may have your attention...” The group of dancers are too busy talking amongst themselves to hear the theatre manager trying to make an announcement. He sighs, turning to Jimin for help, who nods before bringing his fingers to his mouth to make a loud whistling noise. The response is immediate, everyone silencing in fear of the consequences of ignoring the strict choreographer.

“Thank you,” he begins, “Now, that I have your attention: I’m sure some of you have already heard as it’s hard to keep a secret around here but I wanted to confirm that I will be retiring soon.” 

The crowd around you erupts into hushed whispers. You turn to Taehyung with wide eyes, not expecting this news. He doesn’t look as shocked, causing you to narrow your eyes at him for withholding information like that. It’s no surprise to you that he is in the know when it comes to these things as he is quite close with Jimin. Taehyung is lucky that the manager begins speaking again, grabbing your attention once more.

“And without further ado, I will introduce you to the two gentlemen who now own the Opéra Populaire: Monsieur Seokjin Kim and Monsieur Hoseok Jung.” If the crowd wasn’t loud before, they definitely were now. Everyone, including yourself and Taehyung, was murmuring and gawking at the two men that now walk across the stage. The previous manager was an older man, balding with a potbelly. You were shocked to see the new owners were absolutely gorgeous and dressed in fancy clothes.

The old theatre manager introduces Carlotta, the leading soprano, to the two men. She is beaming pompously as they both reach out to kiss her hand. After they exchange pleasantries, she is brought to the center to showcase her talents for the new owners. We all stand around to watch as she starts to sing, some rolling their eyes and crossing their arms.

Think of me, think of me fondly 

When we've said goodbye 

Carlotta barely gets to finish the next line before a large sandbag suddenly drops from one of the ropes hanging up above. The stage is doused in chaos as everyone begins screaming and running for cover. Taehyung grabs your arm as you both run to the side.

“He’s here!”

“The Phantom of the Opera!”

You notice Jimin and Taehyung exchange a look that only fuels your concern. Looking up, there is no one to be seen. The theatre manager looks overwhelmed, but not scared exactly - like he was used to it.

“Settle down, everyone. I’m sure this was just an accident.” He tries to calm the crowd but it does little to ease their nerves. “Jungkook, get down here at once!”

Jungkook, the lead stagehand, is the only one who is usually up there managing all the ropes. At least, he’s the only one who should be up there.

“What the hell is going on up there?” Jungkook stands there looking wide-eyed and bewildered. In his hands is a long thick rope that has been severed. The other end of the rope that just hit the stage a moment ago.

“Please Monsieur, it wasn’t me. I left my post for just a moment. I-,” He bows his head as he says quietly, “I didn’t see anyone else up there.”

“It’s the ghost!” Someone from the crowd suddenly shouts, which causes another uproar. “The Phantom of the Opera!”

“Good heavens, if I’d have known this theatre would be filled with such chaos I’d-” One of the new owners begins. His business partner holds up his hand to silence him.

“Oh, come now, Seokjin. Let’s not judge too quickly.” His business partner, who must be Hoseok, replies. “I’m sure it was just a fluke.”

The old theatre manager looks relieved as he stutters nervously. “R-right, a fluke. These things do happen!”

Carlotta, however, does not look pleased. She laughs bitterly, “Yes, these things do happen. All the time!”

“They’ve been happening since three years ago and you never did a thing about it! Well, until you stop these things from happening, this thing does not happen!” She cries, running off the stage. Piangi huffs and chases after her.

“She’ll be back, don’t worry.” The old theatre manager tries to assure the new owners, but they give him an unconvinced look. “Well, I hope you both feel properly welcomed at the Opéra Populaire. I shall take my leave. Good luck and if you need anything, Monsieur Jimin Park is here to help.”

“But, Monsieur...!” Seokjin calls after him. Hoseok stands there assessing the crowd. Jimin makes his way over and stands before them.

“We are pleased to welcome you to the Opera Populaire,” he bows, “I have a message for you both from the Opera Ghost.”

“Oh please, you’re not serious. Do you really believe there’s a ghost?” Seokjin guffaws.

All pleasantries are gone as Jimin’s face becomes stern. “The Phantom is very real. You would be wise to heed my warning when I say: follow his rules and no one will get hurt.”

Hoseok rolls his eyes. “Oh yeah, what rules?”

“Box five is always to be left empty for him and he expects a monthly salary.”

Seokjin and Hoseok both burst out in laughter, clapping Jimin on the back. “Yeah, right! Salary my arse.” 

“I’m sure you will be able to afford it, what with your new patron, the viscount.” The new owners sigh at Jimin’s response. Many cast members murmur to each other excitedly at the news of a new nobleman coming to the opera house.

“We were hoping to make that announcement ourselves, Monsieur.” Hoseok deadpans, “Please at least tell me you have an understudy for Carlotta’s role. The show is tonight.”

“Yes, we do.” Jimin says confidently, looking over at Taehyung who nods. “Miss Y/N can do it.”

Before you can even blink, Taehyung is grabbing your arm and pulling you forward. You look over at him in shock, not expecting them to volunteer you like that.

“A ballet girl?” Seokjin asks snobbishly.

“Just listen to her sing!” Taehyung ignores the poisonous daggers you’re shooting at him from your eyes.

Jimin nods, “She is incredibly gifted. I can promise you won’t be disappointed.” The two owners roll their eyes but nod reluctantly.

Heart racing and palms sweating, you begin to sing the same song Carlotta didn’t finish before and not without a shake in your voice. You are so nervous, never having sung in front of such a crowd before. The only people who have heard you sing were Taehyung, Jimin, and of course your angel of music. Taehyung gives you an encouraging smile while Jimin gives you a stern look as if daring you to stop now and embarrass him.

As the song progresses, your voice becomes steadier and stronger. When you finally begin to belt out the chorus, Seokjin and Hoseok’s expressions change as they begin to see you’re not just a ballet girl.

Remember me, once in a while 

Please promise me you'll try

And before you know it, it’s evening and you’re on the same stage you’ve performed in front of an audience countless times. Only now, you are the star of the show. Your first ever solo. It’s exhilarating and terrifying all at the same time.

Up above in the box seats, a certain viscount named Kim Namjoon watches on in wonder at this new performer. He whispers to himself, “Can it be... Y/N?”

The show ends with an amazing reception from the audience and you couldn’t be more pleased. You can’t believe you actually did it. If it wasn’t for your mysterious vocal coach, your angel of music, you never would have made it here. Ever since you began working at this theatre, he had been giving you singing lessons. He was a brilliant teacher but you had never actually seen him, only heard him. For that reason you believe he had to be an angel. You only wish one day you could really meet him.

Taehyung engulfs you in a bear hug as soon as you head backstage and exclaims, “You were unbelievable, Y/N!”

Off to the side, Jimin stands straight with a slight quirk to his mouth. “Yes, you did well. He will be very pleased.”

After thanking everyone, you decide to head back to your dressing room. Today’s chaotic events took a toll on you and you were ready to pass out. Just as you were stripping out of your costume, there’s a knock at the door. You quickly slip on a robe before shouting out for them to come in.

A tall, strong-looking man that you don’t recognize enters. As he gets closer, your hearts stutters a bit as you take in his incredibly handsome features. His expensive-looking clothes lead you to believe he must be a socialite or someone in high society.

“Y/N,” He breathes, stepping closer to you, “is it really you?”

You stare at him for a moment, confused. Taking a closer look at his face, your neck reels back when you realize who he is - Namjoon, your childhood friend who you haven’t seen in years. Before your parents passed away, they were quite close with Namjoon’s parents. Memories flood back of you two as children playing together in his family’s garden. He has surely grown a lot with big muscles and a mature face. His hair is still that dark brown and styled in a way fit for a prince. And you could never forget those eyes.

“Namjoon?!” His face breaks out in a laugh at your exclamation. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, I came to see the show but I had no idea you would be here tonight. Let alone, be the star.” Namjoon pulls a rose from behind his back and hands it to you.

You can’t believe your luck. Not only did your dream come true tonight, but you get to reconnect with someone special from your past. As the two of you converse, you can’t help but reveal your angel of music and how he led you to this role.

“Do you remember my father said the angels would always protect us?” Grabbing his hands, you tell him excitedly, “Well, it’s true. I’ve been blessed with an angel of music.”

“Blessed indeed,” he smiles, squeezing your hands gently. “I’m taking you out to dinner tonight and I won’t take no for an answer. I’ll be outside when you’re ready.”

“Namjoon, wait! You don’t understand-” You try calling out to him but he’s already out the door.

Once he’s gone, you turn back towards your mirror and inspect your reflection. You’re glowing after tonight’s events. It’s a voice from somewhere that startles you - not just any voice but his voice.

“Insolent fool! Who does he think he is showing up here, trying to bask in your glory?”

“Angel, is that you?” Your heart races as you spin around the room trying to find the source of his voice. “Please, don’t hide yourself from me.”

“I’m right here.” Just as you turn to look in the mirror again, you see him. He looks a bit distorted and there’s some strange fog, but it’s him! You step closer to get a better look and are shocked to see his hand stretching out towards you, grabbing your wrist and pulling you closer into the mirror.

You feel as if you have been put under a spell, briefly wondering if you have died and gone to heaven. You can’t explain the things you are witnessing but it must be the magic of him being an angel - that’s the only possible answer you can find. Finding yourself in a dimly lit hallway, you peer up at him. He is dressed in a black cape that drowns his form with a white mask covering half of his face. It’s hard to make out any of his features and that seems to be purposeful as he quickly turns away, leading you elsewhere. This man is basically a stranger to you, but for some reason you trust him.

Namjoon’s voice shouting your name in search of you sadly falls on deaf ears. You are completely entranced by this man, your angel of music. He is finally revealing himself to you and you can’t help but have your full attention on him. From behind him, you can make out his beautiful wavy blonde hair. He leads you to a shimmering river inside the building and helps you get into a small rowboat, sitting you down as he stays standing. He begins to sing, gracing you with his beautiful voice as he rows. You recognize the tune as one of the songs he taught you before.

Let your soul take you where you long to be

Only then can you belong to me

You don’t even realize you’ve reached your destination until he steps out, holding a hand for you to grab onto as you join him on the sandy ground. It seems to be a cave of some sorts, and most likely his living space for who knows how long. There’s all kinds of trinkets and books scattered around with lit candles on them. Beautiful red drapes and large mirrors line the stone walls. Of course, there’s a piano with piles of music sheets laying on it. His bed is large and rather inviting-looking with red velvet blankets. In a strange way, it’s actually pretty cozy down here.

He’s still singing as you’re taking this all in and you suddenly notice how close he is, pressed against your back. From behind you, his breath fans over your ear just as yours catches in your throat. Hands roaming over your torso, one reaches down to grab your hand and lift it towards his face. You allow him to do all of this, your hand cradling his cheek.

You slowly turn around, wanting to get a proper look at him. He looks down at you from behind the mask and his eyes are piercing. Reaching out, your hand lightly touches the mask covering his face. You wait to see if he reacts and when he doesn’t, you gently lift it off.

Both of you stand there in silence, chests heaving as the mask falls off and his face is finally revealed. Even in low light, you can see how beautiful he is. You begin to wonder why he would hide a face like his but then you notice the scarring on the one side of his face. It’s not overly horrifying or ghastly, but it’s definitely there. And with how society can easily judge one’s appearance, you can understand why he would want to wear a mask. But to you, no amount of scarring or disfigurement can change how angelic he is.

“This is what you wanted to see?” His low voice is bitter as it breaks the silence, “Is it as hideous as you’d imagined?”

“No, never...” You gasp, trying to find the right words. “You’re perfect.”

He freezes, obviously not expecting that. He stares at you for a long time as if trying to figure out if you’re being truthful. He takes your hand and leads you deeper into the room. You suddenly feel naked in just your silk nightgown that doesn’t provide much warmth or covering. He doesn’t miss your shiver from the low temperature of the room, undoing his cloak and throwing it over your shoulders. Instantly, you’re flooded with warmth as you clutch it closer to your body.

With the loss of the one article of clothing, you’re able to see his body more clearly now. He has quite a lean physique. His white button up has slightly puffy sleeves and a black sweater vest on top, black slacks and shoes to match. He looks every bit the musical genius you imagined.

One look at his face tells you he noticed your staring, a knowing smile grows on his lips. Your cheeks redden in embarrassment as you quickly look away. Your eyes fall on a mannequin of sorts in the corner of the room, donning a beautiful white gown - a wedding dress it seems. You feel a weird sensation as you realize the mannequin looks exactly like you, with the same hair and skin tone. Even the face painted on it resembles you. It’s all too strange.

You feel faint. This entire day has been so overwhelming but this is truly the cherry on top. Your eyes shut close and you feel arms wrap around you as it all fades to black.

*******

When you wake up later, you find yourself laying on the big cozy bed wrapped in those velvet sheets. It’s so cozy that you could almost fall back asleep if it weren’t for the soft sound of the piano playing. That’s when you remember where you are.

You quickly sit up, your eyes darting around the room before you find him. His gaze meets yours from where he sits on the piano bench, as if waiting for you to wake up. Rising from his seat, he makes his way over to sit at the end of the bed.

“Did you have a good rest?” His voice is soft as if to not scare you away.

“Yes, thank you.” You clear your throat from the roughness of sleep. Finally, you decide to voice the question you’ve been wondering all along. “Who are you?”

“I’m Yoongi.” He answers, lifting your hand to press a kiss into. “Nice to finally make your acquaintance.”

“B-but who are you? Are you a man... or an angel?”

He laughs at that, “I’m whatever you want, angel.”

Your mind felt like it was in a haze following this strange man into an unknown place. All this time, your angel of music was actually just the opera ghost! You begin to feel silly for making this man into a magical creature all this time. Yes, he’s helped you immensely and has essentially made your career. But you don’t really know him, and he’s created so much havoc for the theatre over the years. Now you’re stuck down here with him and he has a mannequin of you in a wedding dress. You don’t know what to think.

You glance up to see his eyes are trailing over your body like a starved man, lingering on the flesh of your legs that have become exposed during your sleep. Not liking where this is headed, you clear your throat to distract him.

“Yoongi, I’m so glad I could finally meet you in the flesh...” You begin, licking your lips. “But I really should be going back now. They will wonder where I am.”

His face falls and his eyebrows narrow into a frown. “All these years you’ve been begging me to show myself and now that I have, you’re trying to run away.”

“No! I’m not, I just-”

“Good.” He smiles forcefully, getting up and going back over to the piano as if nothing happened.

You try not to panic as you feel a bit helpless here. You can’t even turn your head to look at the mannequin again because you know it will really set you off. Why the hell does he have that?

You gather yourself and walk over to him, trying a new approach. “I really need to practice for my next performance.”

“Speaking of,” he doesn’t seem fazed in the slightest, pulling out a new sheet of piano notes, “I have a new part I’d like you to try.”

“Yoongi, you’re not understanding me.”

“No, Y/N, you’re not understanding me.” His serious tone and sudden penetrating stare make you gulp. “I have been nothing but kind and generous to you, offering you my expertise in training free of charge all these years. I even convinced Monsieur Park to push for you to perform as the lead. And this is how you repay me? You can’t even spend one night with me?”

You have nothing to say to that. He did take care of you all these years and without him, you’d still be just another ballerina. He may be a bit eccentric and overdramatic but if it’s just an evening he wants to spend with you, it would be rude to turn him down.

You nod slowly, which he accepts by scooting over to make room for you on the piano bench. You sit beside him, pulling the heavy cloak closer to your body for comfort. His long fingers are pretty and covered in rings, you notice as he begins to play.

You watch him play a few lines of the song before he suddenly stops and grips your wrist, causing you to turn to him in confusion. Before you can say anything he’s leaning forward and pressing his mouth to yours. A startled noise is all you can muster as he kisses you with so much passion it scares you.

His hand travels to the back of your head to keep you still which you fight against for a moment before finally breaking free. You stare at Yoongi in shock as your chest heaves like he stole your breath from you, which he technically did. He licks his lips as he watches you catch your breath.

“Yoongi, I don’t know what you expect from me but-”

“Stop.” He holds his hand up, expression dropping to a neutral one. “Let’s continue practicing.”

The two of you go on practicing for a while like nothing happened. It feels like almost an hour before Yoongi finally took pity on you after seeing you yawn enough times. He led you to the boat and eventually back to your dressing room. Lingering by the secret passageway, he leaned in to press a kiss to your forehead. Your eyes closed as you wondered how any of this was real.

Once you’re back inside your room, you turn around to see the mirror is back to normal - only showing your own reflection. The only evidence that he had even been there was the cloak still donning your shoulders.

*****

Two weeks have passed since that night and you have not seen or heard Yoongi once. The whole thing felt like a crazy dream. But you know he’s still there, he’s always there. Since Carlotta’s departure, you have officially stepped in as the lead soprano. It’s still such a strange feeling, especially now that so many members of the cast have left the theatre due to fear of the Phantom. What a cruel joke it was that the man who got you here was the same man ruining the state of the theatre.

Meanwhile, Seokjin and Hoseok were not having the best time as owners. While they loved your singing, they still worried for the theatre’s financial future. The truth was that Carlotta brought people in because of her name and unfortunately, you were just a nobody. No famous family name and no money. The two of them were in their office reading reviews of the recent shows. The consensus was that they were not bad exactly, but many wondered why Carlotta had left. 

From where he was reclined in a chair with a glass of brandy in one hand and a newspaper in the other, Seokjin reads aloud, “Mystery of soprano’s flight! We suspect foul play.”

Hoseok frowns, “How can they know that? Someone must be talking to the press.”

“Well, any publicity is good publicity as they say.” Seokjin shrugs, sitting up. “Maybe audiences will be more interested if we tell them the place is haunted.”

Hoseok grins, “That’ll give them a real show.”

“I do worry audiences will grow bored with Carlotta’s absence though. Have you spoken to Piangi yet to see what we can do to get them back?”

“He said he would try to convince Carlotta to come in and speak with us this week.” Hoseok answers, swirling the drink in his glass and looking thoughtful.

A sudden knock at the door interrupts them. Hoseok answers it only to return with a letter in his hand. His mood has completely dropped as he gives Seokjin a knowing look.

“It’s him again.”

“What does he want now?”

After taking a moment to read, Hoseok sighs. “Just another reminder about the salary payment. And notes on how well Y/N is doing as the lead and that we should not cast Carlotta again.”

Seokjin rolls his eyes, “Who the hell is he, telling us how to run our theatre? And expecting us to pay him!” He huffs.

Before Hoseok can respond, Namjoon storms into the room with a letter in his hand as well.

“Where is she?”

“Who?”

“Miss Y/N, where is she?” Namjoon is angry, tone dripping with impatience. “I take it that you two sent me this note.”

“Of course not! What are you talking about?” Namjoon thrusts the letter into their hands as they both look confused. 

“Do not fear for Miss Y/N. The Angel of Music has her under his wing. Make no attempt to see her again. -O.G.”

“If you didn’t write it, then who did?”

“It’s signed ‘Opera Ghost' - same as the one we received.”

“I’ve had enough of his letters and his obsession with Y/N.” Seokjin snarls, “From now on, we’re gonna show him who runs this theatre. We’re getting Carlotta back, I don’t care what anyone says.”

*****

It’s not without some serious groveling from Seokjin and Hoseok that Carlotta eventually does come back. Being the primadonna she was, she needed to be showered in compliments and gifts as well as the promise that her presence on the stage would be met with an adoring audience. On the day of her return, she receives a letter in her dressing room that makes her release a blood-curdling scream.

“Your days at the Opera Populaire are numbered. Be prepared for a great misfortune should you attempt to take her place. -O.G.”

“Darling, it will be okay.” Piangi has his arms wrapped around her to somewhat comfort her but also keep her from running out of the room as she tried to do when they came in after they heard her scream. 

“No. No. I am done here, I can see they have done nothing to control the situation. I want out,” she argues, trying to push out of her fiance's arms.

“Well, you can’t back out now. Everyone is awaiting your return,” Hoseok levels. “They will be so disappointed if you leave.”

“And might I remind you that you signed a contract this time? You can’t just walk out on us again.” Seokjin points out with a harsh glare.

“You people are crazy! How can you allow this to go on?” Carlotta cries, burying her face in Piangi’s chest. “I’m so scared...”

Seokjin and Hoseok decide to give the couple some alone time and leave the room, knowing that she can’t back out of the contract without serious financial repercussions. What the obstinate theatre owners fail to mention is that they also received a threatening letter. They simply chose to ignore it, believing the problem would go away if they showed indifference.

“Gentlemen, I have now sent you several notes detailing how my theatre is to be run. You have not followed my instructions. I shall give you one last chance. -O.G.”

While your sudden demotion to a silent role was a bit disheartening, you understood why it was done. It was politics and Carlotta had more pull than you. She had more money. On your side was just Yoongi, whose help you did not ask for. It’s ironic how all this time you felt so blessed that he cared about you but now you were scared of him. You had no idea what he was capable of and you didn’t want to find out what happened when he didn’t get what he wanted.

Namjoon had told you about the letter he received and while you didn’t really know what to make of it, you did not want it to prevent the rekindling of an old friendship. So the two of you had begun spending lots of time together, going out for dinner or walks in the park nearby. You didn’t know what any of it meant, but you were enjoying his company. 

After finishing up your lunch date with him, you headed back into the theatre to prepare for tonight. You saw Taehyung standing with Jimin in one of the backstage hallways. Making your way over to them, you spot a few other dancers standing there talking.

“Did you hear her scream? I was so sure the ghost got her this time!”

“If she’s not dead yet, she will be after tonight.”

“If I got a letter like that, I would have been halfway to London by now.”

“You better hope you never get a letter from the ghost or he will catch you with his magical lasso!” From up above, you hear another voice chime in. It’s Jungkook.

The group of dancers all scream from the unexpected response as well as the sickening truth in his words. He chuckles as they all scatter and run out of the hallway. You finally reach Taehyung and see Jimin fixing Jungkook with a dark look.

“Jungkook, hold your tongue. Those who keep silent keep their heads.”

Jungkook laughs, turning back around to finish setting up the rigs. You turn to see Taehyung carefully watching Jimin’s face, always in tune with the choreographer. The two had been an item for quite a while now, though not super public about it. Only when you were truly looking could you see it in their soft glances and gentle touches. You were so happy to see someone that looked at your best friend like that.

But that didn’t mean Jimin didn’t scare you, especially now.

“So, Y/N,” Jimin’s eyes are locked on you now. “I hear you have been spending a lot of time with Monsieur Kim these days.”

Your eyebrows raise as you splutter, “Oh! Yes, Namjoon... he’s an old childhood friend of mine. It’s been nice to catch up.”

Jimin’s calculated gaze makes you nervous as if you are in trouble for something. But you can’t understand why. Surely there’s nothing in your contract that says you can’t date?

“And did you enjoy your time with the Phantom?” His question takes you off guard but you remember from what Taehyung has told you that Jimin has some kind of understanding with Yoongi, judging by the way he is always ready to defend the Phantom. It makes sense that he knew you went to the cave because Jimin practically ran this whole theatre and knew all its ins and outs.

“Uh, yes,” you swallow thickly, thinking carefully over your next words. “It was nice to put a face to the voice after all these years.” You laugh awkwardly, looking to Taehyung for help who smiles at you. 

“Yes, your angel of music!” Taehyung sings, teasing you. You glare and punch his shoulder playfully.

“Do you know where he learned so much about music?” Realizing how rare it is you get to have such a personal conversation with Jimin, you decide to press him for information.

“He’s basically self-taught as far as I know. The man is extremely intelligent and well-versed in many subjects, especially music.” This does not come as a shock to you. It is very clear how smart Yoongi is in his speech and the various magic tricks he’s pulled. 

“What else do you know about Yoongi?” He looks surprised to hear you say his name, but eventually nods as if taking in this information. 

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned after working with him all these years, I know he is a very passionate man. Whatever catches his attention, he will pour his whole heart into it.” Jimin looks at you so intensely you have to avert your eyes. 

*****

It’s evening now and the tension is thick when the curtains open. Everyone on stage is anxious for what events will transpire now that the Phantom has made several threats if things do not go his way. To top it all off, the box he requested for himself is filled by Seokjin, Hoseok, and their friends.

You notice Jimin standing completely stiff off to the side as dancers glide past him onto the stage. He has a very dark expression on his face and you wish more than anything that you could read his mind. You almost consider asking him if he knows something.

Taehyung grabs your hand, distracting you. “Come on, gorgeous. Let’s give them a show they’ll never forget.”

You force a smile at him before you both run out onto the stage to your places. Looking out into the audience, you feel butterflies in your stomach as usual. If it is a show they never forget, you hope it’s for the right reasons.

The show continues on throughout the night and you almost forget what you were so worried about. It’s easy to get lost in your moves and the energy of the play. That is until your eyes land on Jimin’s statue-like body again and the fear immediately floods back in. You feel as if you’re dancing on eggshells.

It’s close to the end when Carlotta’s singing part comes to bring down the chandelier, the big finale of the show. The music gets louder and the dancers spin faster around the stage. Your heart is racing as you feel the world tilt around you when suddenly there’s a scream from the audience. It takes you a second to land on your feet and when you look up to see what has caused the commotion, you feel your heart plummet to your stomach.

It’s Piangi.

His corpse is hanging from the chandelier, swinging in the air.

You can barely look for a few seconds before you’re running off the stage. The sounds of screams and shouts are white noise to you as you search for a bucket. You find one in a corner just in time to empty the contents of your stomach.

When there's nothing left and you’re just dry heaving, you stand back up and lean your body against the wall. Wiping a hand over your mouth, you glance up to see Taehyung coming over to you.

“Are you okay?” He asks, concerned. He looks pale, but not as surprised as you would expect.

“No, I’m...” you trail off, lost for words. “Did you know?”

“Did I know what?” His eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

“Did you know that was going to happen? Did Jimin warn you beforehand?”

“What? Of course not,” He denies, an offended look on his face. You give him a look, to which he responds, “He told me to be careful if something came down again. He said nothing about Piangi or someone being dead.”

Fed up, you try to walk away when he puts his hand on your shoulder, keeping you on the wall.

“This isn’t anything new for us, you know that. Crazy things happen here all the time. Jimin just had a hunch that something would happen tonight. He told me to look out for you as well.”

You want to believe your best friend, but you can’t ignore the bad feeling in your gut. You hate the way everyone seems to know things that you don’t - like you’re involved in some conspiracy. Before you can respond, a new figure appears in the hallway approaching fast.

“Y/N!” Namjoon calls, his long legs striding over here in no time. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

He pulls you into his arms, crushing you between his big muscles. Your head is pressed so snugly into his chest you can barely breathe.

“Come on, let’s get you out of here.” He begins pulling you towards the exit. You look over your shoulder to see Taehyung looking at you with a worried expression. For the second time tonight, you find yourself wishing you could read minds.

Namjoon leads you to the rooftop where you can finally get some air. It’s much more peaceful up here away from all the madness downstairs. The image of Piangi’s hanging body is burned into the forefront of your brain and your stomach churns again.

“We have to get out of here. He’s lost his mind, he’s going to keep killing until he gets what he wants,” you plead, grabbing his hands.

“What are you talking about?” He looks down at you in confusion.

“Namjoon, I’ve seen him. I’ve been down there. I can’t go back, I can’t give him what he wants,” your true fear finally makes itself known as your emotions bubble over, tears rolling down your cheeks. “I- I think he wants to marry me... and I’m afraid that if I don’t give him what he wants, he’ll kill us both.”

“Y/N, don’t say that. Don’t even think of that silly fable, it’s not real,” Namjoon’s voice is so confident you want to believe him. “There is no Phantom of the Opera.”

You wish you could go back in time to your childhood memories with Namjoon. The times where you both played around on the beach together and he ran into the water to retrieve your scarf that flew away from the wind. You felt so safe and warm with him, even in this moment. Right now, all you wanted was to run away with him far from this wretched place.

“What you saw was just a dream, nothing more. Even if there was a ghost, I’d risk my life to protect you.” Namjoon pulls you into his arms again, the combination of his words and the warmth emanating from his body placating you. “As long as I’m here, nothing will harm you.”

You look up at him and wonder how a person can feel like home.

“There’s something I planned for tonight and I know the timing is bad because of what just happened but I can’t go another day without telling you this.” He starts, taking a deep breath. 

“I have loved you since I was a child. At the time, I didn’t know what I was feeling and before I knew it, I lost you. I can’t begin to explain the immense relief and joy I felt when I found you again on that stage.” 

You watch in shock as Namjoon lowers himself to one knee, his hands holding yours tightly.

“We were meant to come back into each other’s lives, I know it. You have brought love back into my life. Y/N, will you marry me?”

At that moment, all you can think about is how your life has been shrouded in darkness ever since your parents passed away. Namjoon is this memory of happiness and light from your past and now here he is again, bringing that light back. Vowing to protect you from whatever harm comes your way. You agree that you were meant to meet again one day. It was fate.

“Yes,” you whisper, blinking away thick tears to see a huge grin break out across his face. He engulfs you in such a tight hug that your feet leave the floor.

“If I leave this place, will you come with me?” You look up at him once you’re back on the ground.

“Anywhere you go, let me go too.”

******

It’s been several days since Piangi’s death. Carlotta has not been back in the opera house once and you can’t blame her. You have only been engaged for a short period of time but you don’t think you could go on breathing if something happened to Namjoon.

It is for that reason that you are being extremely cautious about the engagement. When Namjoon gave you a ring, you told him you would wear it around your neck until you felt safe wearing it on your ring finger. If anyone got suspicious you would just say it’s a family heirloom. You haven’t even told Taehyung yet and it’s killing you to not tell your best friend. You just don’t want to risk Yoongi finding out somehow.

You are waiting to leave with Namjoon when your contract ends in a few weeks. You haven’t told anyone that part either, trying to avoid signing a new one for as long as possible. Since you’ve been here so long, it’s not a huge deal that you haven’t renewed it yet but you know that Jimin will confront you about it sooner or later.

The entire theatre group had been questioned about the evening of Piangi’s death. No concrete evidence was found but it was revealed that Jungkook had been apprehended by the Phantom on that night. They found him unconscious and tied up in a closet somewhere, thus ruling him out as a possible suspect. But you knew it could never have been him. He claims he has no memories of that night, only a bump on the back of his head.

You have once again filled in for Carlotta and you can’t help but resent being the lead role now after everything that has happened. You never wanted it to happen this way. If you hadn’t been bound by contract with the opera house, you would have refused to perform.

It’s late at night and you’re sitting in your dorm room, fiddling with a rose Namjoon gave you earlier when you hear a knock at the door. You go to open the door but hesitate, unsure of whether you should trust it.

“Who’s there?”

“It’s Taehyung.”

You let him in and lock the door behind him. Normally, it would be frowned upon to see a man entering a single woman’s room but since everyone knows Taehyung is like a brother to you, no one would say anything. What would be a big deal is if Namjoon came to visit you.

Taehyung flops onto your bed, sighing dramatically. You pad over to the bed and sit next to him.

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh, nothing,” he drawls. “Just feels like my best friend has been avoiding me.”

You gasp dramatically, poking him in the stomach. “I would never do such a thing.”

“Oh yeah?” He sits up, raising an eyebrow challengingly. “Then how come after every practice you book it out of here? Are you too busy with the Viscount to spend time with me now?”

Now he definitely has you there. You’re not sure what to say. The news of your engagement is sitting on the tip of your tongue but you just don’t know if it’s smart to tell him yet.

“Or is it because you think I’m plotting against you with the Phantom?”

“I don’t know what to think, Taehyung. I’m just tired of fearing for my life and my loved ones’. I feel anxious all the time.” You admit, your walls finally coming down.

“Y/N, I was your friend before I was Jimin’s. I promise you there’s no conspiracy against you,” he scoots closer, grabbing your hands in his. “All I know is what Jimin tells me and that’s why I’m always being cautious. You never know what to expect from the Phantom.” 

“What does Jimin tell you?”

“That the Phantom was once a young boy beaten horribly and abandoned by his family, left to live on the streets for a while. Eventually, he came here and brought the opera house back to life after it had been abandoned long ago. I guess you could say he and this place are one and the same, that’s why he is so protective of it.”

“That’s awful,” you murmur, covering your mouth with your hand. “How could someone do that to their own child?”

“I don’t know, but it explains why he’s like that now, huh?” He replies.

“Yes, but that doesn’t excuse murdering Piangi or threatening everyone the way he does.”

Taehyung nods and you both descend into silence for a while.

“Did I hear you say “loved ones” before as in multiple people?” He asks so suddenly that it has your head reeling from the whiplash.

“Uh,” you stammer, trying to think of an explanation. “Of course. I love everyone in the theatre group.”

“Right,” Taehyung narrows his eyes at you, pursing his mouth in distrust. “Are you sure that doesn’t include a certain Kim Namjoon who also received a threatening letter from the ghost?”

“W-what, no... of course not.” You’re a terrible liar and Taehyung knows it. “Okay fine, so what? Maybe I do love him.”

“It’s not exactly a secret, pretty much everyone has caught on to your rendezvous around the city. I’ve even heard some bets being made on how long it’ll take him to pop the question.” You try to avoid looking at him because you know your eyes will give it away but it’s as if he can read your mind. 

He gasps, eyes brightening as a huge boxy grin stretches across his face, “And you didn’t tell me?!” Your apology gets muffled as he wraps his arms around you and yanks you into his embrace, swinging you slightly. 

“My little Y/N falling in love and getting married! You’re nearly a woman now,” he sings as you giggle against him, smacking his arm. His happiness is contagious. It felt good to finally get it off your chest, until you remembered how dangerous that was.

“Wait, Taehyung,” you sit up in a start, grabbing his face and looking him into his eyes. “You can’t tell anyone, okay? We’re keeping it a secret for now.”

“Why would you want that- oh,” his face dulls as it clicks for him.

“Judging by the wedding dress he made for me in his cave, I don’t think he would take the news well...” You reveal, not missing the scared look on Taehyung’s face.

“Okay, I understand why you kept it from me now.”

*****

Weeks go by without a single message from the Phantom. You stepped back into your role as the lead and thankfully, there have been no disturbances during any of the shows. Although, this isn’t exactly a surprise as it seems he finally got what he wanted: Carlotta was gone and you were the star again. You just hoped that would be enough for him.

Tonight was the masquerade ball at the Opéra Populaire. The building would be full of rich socialites and patrons of the theatre, including Namjoon of course. You were excited to see him tonight, even if you did have to keep it low-key in the eyes of the public. You eyed your ring finger for a moment thinking about how it would look like when you were finally free to wear a ring around others.

A knock at the door halts your daydreams as you get up to go answer it. Standing in front of the door is one of the maids, holding a large box in her hands.

“For you, miss.”

You thank her quietly in confusion, wondering who it could be from. You settle it on a table, pulling it open to reveal a gorgeous wine red dress. Picking it up, your eyes trail across the velvet material and the gold jewel embellishments on the neckline and sides. Looking back into the box, you find a matching golden jeweled eye mask. But no note.

You can’t help but wonder who it is from. It could easily be Namjoon - you could see him wanting to send you such a lavish gift and perhaps wanting to match with you. Or, you could see Yoongi wanting to dress you as he loves controlling you so much. With that thought, you almost want to tear the dress to shreds but decide against it. Going against his wishes has never ended well.

A few hours later, you are all dressed up and ready to go. You quickly slip on your mask and make your way down the lobby where guests have already begun piling in. Stepping off to a side hallway, your eyes search for Namjoon. A hand on your arm startles you and you turn to see him smiling at you through his mask.

“You look beautiful,” he leans in to kiss you but you turn your head so quickly it lands on your cheek.

“Not here, we can’t risk it.” You whisper sadly and he sighs.

“We have nothing to hide, Y/N. It’s an engagement, not a crime.”

“I know, it’s only for a little longer.” His face is still unconvinced, so you squeeze his hand. “Let’s not spoil the evening so early. I want to dance.”

Namjoon concedes, happy to have you in his arms at least. You join many others on the main floor, wrapping your arms around his shoulders. Your eyes look over his shoulder to see what looks like Jimin and Taehyung spinning around nearby. It’s hard to tell with the masks on, but you would recognize your best friend’s fluffy black hair anywhere.

Turning back to your dance partner, you take note of his navy suit with gold embellishments. It fits him beautifully and he looks like a prince. But you can’t help but notice how different it is from your dress, leading you to believe even more that he did not gift it to you. You try to remain casual, suppressing a chill that runs down your spine.

A few songs in and you’re ready to take a break, eyeing the table of hors d'oeuvres off to the side. Before you can voice this to Namjoon, the lights in the room begin to dim. 

Up on the grand marble staircase, you see a figure looking down at everyone. He’s dressed in a wine red suit and black mask, but you know exactly who it is. You feel your heart thumping in your chest like a drum as he descends each step slowly.

“Why so silent, good Messieurs? Did you think that I had left you for good?” Yoongi’s voice echoes around the hall. You don’t know when the music stopped but it’s completely silent now. “Did you miss me?”

“I hope I’m not interrupting anything important.” He grins, “I just came to announce I have written you a new opera.”

Stepping down from the stairs, he strides over to where Seokjin and Hoseok stand as he draws a sword from his belt. They both freeze as he lifts it to their necks.

“And to remind my managers that their place is in an office, not the arts.” He warns darkly. You look to Namjoon to see his jaw set tensely, his eyes not leaving the spectacle.

“As for our star, Miss Y/N...” This grabs your attention again as you look at Yoongi with wide eyes. You thankfully notice he’s put his sword away. Still, you don’t move your body at all in fear of what will happen if you do. You barely feel Namjoon’s arm around your waist.

“No one can sing the part better than her,” Yoongi spits out bitterly, his menacing form a few feet away. “Though, she knows she still has much to learn. And who could teach her better than me?”

“If pride will let her return to me, that is.”

Not even realizing Namjoon has stepped away, your eyes are glued to Yoongi. You don’t know why but you feel compelled to get closer to him, his aura drawing you in like a moth to a flame. There’s just something about this man that always seems to hypnotize you. You wouldn’t be surprised if he did actually perform some magical spell on you.

Once you’re close enough to touch, you lock eyes and it feels like no one else is in the room. Yoongi’s face softens as you reach out to touch his cheek. Despite the heinous acts he’s committed and all the chaos he’s caused, you can’t help but feel sorry for him. After learning about his past, you realize he has never been loved by anyone. You can’t imagine how lonely that must feel. You can’t excuse his behavior but you can almost understand why he became this way.

From where he’s standing a few feet away, Taehyung watches in confusion. He doesn’t understand why you go to him so willingly and the bewitched look on your face scares him. He steps forward to stop you when he feels Jimin pulling him back by his jacket sleeve. Taehyung looks at Jimin who simply shakes his head. No words are exchanged between them but the message is clear.

You don’t even realize your eyes have closed until you feel Yoongi’s warm breath on your face as he murmurs, “the dress looks magnificent on you. Thank you for accepting my gift.”

That confirmed it was from him, if it wasn’t for his matching attire. The only part you’re shocked by is that he’s thanking you. You didn’t think you were doing a favor for him exactly. You both knew this scene would have been a lot more volatile had you been wearing anything else.

Yoongi’s hand creeps up to your throat, gently squeezing. You feel grounded by him, his presence overwhelming and keeping you stable at the same time. He leans in and presses kisses to your neck and jaw until he eventually ghosts over your lips.

The moment is ruined when Yoongi’s hand suddenly grasps the chain around your neck, ripping your engagement ring from you in a quick motion. You feel as if you’ve been doused in cold water as the action causes you to remember your poor fiance, who has sworn to protect you and yet you allow yourself to continue to be swept up by the Phantom. 

Your eyes open to meet Yoongi’s heated glare. You feel your heart drop as you wonder if he knew all along and your secret relationship has been compromised. Mouth parting to stutter nervously, but he beats you to it.

“Your chains are still mine. You belong to me.”

Namjoon’s timing couldn’t be better as he suddenly appears next to you, nudging you out of the way carefully. His face is stern as he raises a gun from his belt, aiming it towards Yoongi. Yoongi bears no reaction as he quickly drops a smoke bomb, masking his quick escape.

When the smoke clears, Namjoon cups your face concerned, “Are you okay?”

You nod numbly, wondering what came over you just now. You needed to get out of this place soon before you really lost yourself.

*****

This is it. The last show.

All you have to do is make it through this night and then you and Namjoon can ride off in a carriage together. 

You find it funny the last play is full of passion and scandal - what a way to go out. This costume may be your new favorite: a tight black corset over a burgundy flowing dress with a slit up the side. It’s a bit racy but it fits the theme of the play.

After you finish your solo, you sit on your knees to the side of the stage. Fiddling with a prop, you await your costar’s arrival. Within the first few lines of his part, your stomach drops as you realize that is not Taehyung singing. You quickly get up and turn around to face your foe. Yoongi stands there looking as inviting as ever in an all black leather outfit with a white frilly shirt underneath, a black leather mask to match. His blonde locks have been dyed a dark brown and slicked back. The sight of it makes your heart stutter as you notice how similar it is to Namjoon’s hair color. You almost don’t recognize him with his new look but you know it’s his voice.

The music builds and you stumble backwards a bit, wondering if the audience has caught on yet. You feel like you could throw up as you wonder where Taehyung could be. Jimin stands off to the side, worriedly watching the scene before running off somewhere. If even Jimin looks panicked, you know it can’t be good.

Past the point of no return

The final threshold

What warm, unspoken secrets will we learn

Beyond the point of no return?

Yoongi creeps closer in a slow prowl, penetrating you with his stare. You feel like prey as your heart thunders in your chest. Following his moves as if in a trance, you’re shocked when he steps behind you and grips your throat.

Up in his box and much too far away for his liking, Namjoon is seething with rage at the spectacle. He makes his way to the off-stage hallway to be close enough to grab you as soon as it’s safe. His hand reaches for his sword but he knows he can't be too hasty, knowing how volatile Yoongi can be when scorned.

Feeling as if you were in a pit with a lion, you and Yoongi are circling each other on the stage as he pours his heart out to you through song. Between you in the centerpiece is a large fire, which you didn’t understand how it could be considered safe, but it surely fit the sultry atmosphere. His voice is beautiful and you feel yourself almost falling under a spell again before you snap out of it. A rage consumes you as you think about what could have happened to Taehyung - this is too far. Eyes blazing, you decide to play his game of seduction - if only to satiate the beast for now.

You begin to sing your part, slowly ascending the stairs as you do. Yoongi does the same on the opposite side. Neither of you take your eyes off of each other the entire time. When you make it to the top, you meet each other in the middle. Your hands finally grasp each other’s sides in an intimate embrace as you both finish the song.

Past the point of no return

The final threshold

The bridge is crossed, so stand and watch it burn

We've passed the point of no return

You both stand there leaning against each other, your chests heaving together. Yoongi dips his head down to whisper into your ear.

“Anywhere you go, let me go too.” 

His words make your head fly up in shock. He had been there that day? That meant he’d known about the engagement all along, his silence over the past few weeks even more frightening now. You don’t want to know what he’s been planning.

You panic, trying to think of something to get you out of this situation before an idea comes to you. Ripping the mask off his face and throwing it aside, he stumbles back as if not expecting the bold move. The audience screams in response and it’s the perfect distraction. But, before you can run away, his arm snakes around your waist to pull you back in.

He makes quick work of slicing a nearby rope that triggers the floor beneath you to open up as you both fall down an underground tunnel. You should have known not to underestimate him and his tricks. 

Plummeting through the ground, you squeeze your eyes closed and grip Yoongi’s shirt tightly. It isn’t until you feel yourself being lowered to the ground safely that you realize your face is pressed up against his warm chest. Being this close to him allows you to smell the familiar notes of his cologne.

Once you’re settled back on your feet, you begin to wildly thrash in his arms and pound his chest with your fists.

“Where is he? What did you do to him?” Your chest heaves a sob.

“Who? Your little friend?” He responds nonchalantly, grabbing your wrists to stop the attack on his chest. “He’s fine. I tied him up and threw him in a closet with that stagehand again.”

Your hands are shaking as you wipe your tears, sniffling a bit. “H-he’s okay?”

“Yes, angel.” He sighs, grabbing your face with his hands and rubbing his thumbs over your cheeks. “I would never hurt him if I knew it would hurt you. Plus, I need Jimin on my side.”

“Now hurry, we don’t have any time to waste.” He begins pulling you down a series of steps in another underground passageway and you have no choice but to follow him. You stumble behind him, trying to gather your bearings but ultimately realizing there is no escape here. You have no idea where you are and he is not going to let you go this time.

Eventually, you find your way back to his cave and it doesn’t stop there. He brings you to the wedding dress mannequin, pulling it off and thrusting it towards you hurriedly. You hold it in your arms, staring at him numbly.

“Why?” Your voice is so quiet you’re surprised he heard it.

“Why?” He spits bitterly. “All I’ve ever faced in my life was hatred, even from my own mother. No kindness or compassion from anyone... except you.”

Your heart clenches at that, a single tear slipping from your eye before you can stop it. You try not to picture him as a young boy rejected by his own family and society.

“That doesn’t make anything you did okay... You killed someone, Yoongi.” 

“And I’d do it again. I’d do anything for you, my love.” He steps forward, cradling your cheek.

“I pitied you because no one had ever shown you love. I thought that maybe if someone had, you could be different... Now I know you can’t be saved. Your heart is completely corrupted with hate.” You turn your face away in a grimace, stepping away from him.

“How do I know I’m not next? That you won't kill me when you get bored?”

“I could never, why would you even...” He sighs, exasperated. “Piangi deserved it. He was an arrogant fool who only cared about money and fame. My theatre deserves the best of the best. Only those who truly have a passion for the arts, like you.”

A beat of silence passes before you look back at the wedding dress in your arms, the reality of the situation settling in. 

“I won’t marry you.”

“Just hurry and get dressed before I do something I regret.”

*****

Upstairs, Namjoon and everyone in the theatre weren’t faring much better. The rope Yoongi had slashed had caused some chains overhead to unravel and led the grand crystal chandelier to fall from the ceiling. The tumultuous crash led to several stage pieces falling into the large fire pit. It was utter madness as people began screaming, trying to find an exit before the fire reached them. Namjoon’s only concern is finding you and bringing you back safely.

From somewhere in the audience, Hoseok can be heard crying out, “We’re ruined, Seokjin! Ruined!”

Namjoon searches backstage, knowing if anyone knows where the Phantom dwells, it’s Jimin. He finally finds the choreographer in a dark closet. Stepping in the room, he can’t conceal his gasp when he finds Taehyung and Jungkook both laying on the floor bound and gagged. Jimin’s working to untie Taehyung’s knots when he barely reacts to Namjoon, nodding his head at Jungkook.

“Don’t just stand there, make yourself useful.”

Namjoon finishes untying Jungkook in no time, who seems to be finally regaining consciousness. After explaining the situation to him, Namjoon looks over to see Jimin kissing Taehyung’s confused face repeatedly in relief. The sight of the couple reminds Namjoon what he is here for.

Namjoon rips Jimin away from his lover, pressing his back up against a wall threateningly.

“Where did he take her?”

“Get your hands off me!” Jimin shouts, trying to break free.

“He has Y/N, I won’t lose her again,” Namjoon’s tone is clipped and firm.

“I don’t know-”

“Look what he did to Taehyung just to get to her! You need to get over your sick loyalty to him.” Namjoon spits, his grip tightening on Jimin’s shirt. Jimin gulps harshly and looks at Taehyung nervously.

“Go with him, Jimin. We can’t leave Y/N,” Taehyung pleads. “Jungkook and I will be okay. Just get out quickly.”

Jimin leads Namjoon to another hallway, the two of them running down the steps in a blur. The concrete walls feel as if they are closing in on them with the way the building is shaking from all the fuss. No doubt it would be coming down soon enough.

“This is as far as I dare go,” Jimin says after a little while, stopping before another hallway lit with torches. Namjoon gives him a look before continuing on, seeming satisfied he got him this far at least.

“Namjoon,” Jimin calls, his voice echoing around the space. Namjoon pauses on the threshold, looking over his shoulder. “Keep your hand at the level of your eyes.”

Not knowing what that could mean but not having time to dwell on it, Namjoon races down the hallway before he eventually finds a small boat on a lake. Confused but not seeing any other type of entrance, he begins to row until he finds a clearing.

Spotting you standing next to Yoongi in a white dress, Namjoon jumps out of the boat and swims closer to the gate blocking the entrance. The noise causes you and Yoongi to stop the discussion you were having.

“Wait, my dear. I think we have a guest...” Yoongi pulls a lever on the wall, causing the gate to open for Namjoon.

“Namjoon!”

“What a pleasant surprise! I was hoping you would come,” Yoongi grins mischievously, slinking into the water. “You get to see me wed our beautiful Y/N.”

“Have you no shame? Let her go!” Namjoon shouts angrily.

“Your lover seems quite desperate.” Yoongi turns to you, smirking. “Just how far do you think he is willing to go?”

“Let her go! This is between you and me.” Namjoon argues, eyeing Yoongi’s approaching frame cautiously. The sound of the gate automatically closing again distracts Namjoon momentarily as he turns to look.

“Raise up your hand to the level of your eyes!” Comes Yoongi’s sarcastic warning, pulling a rope out from somewhere in the water. You watch in horror as it goes flying towards Namjoon’s head like a lasso. Yoongi makes quick work tying him to the gate as Namjoon chokes in shock, not understanding how he got bested so quickly. “Nothing can save you now except perhaps Y/N.”

If you felt helpless before, now you truly feel like there is no escaping. How foolish you both were to think you could evade him. Yoongi turns to you now, “Start a new life with me. We can run away together.”

You don’t say anything, your lips trembling as you see Namjoon shaking his head and trying to catch your gaze.

“This is it, Y/N. Buy his freedom with your love.” Yoongi’s voice is breathless as he holds this ultimatum over your head. You slowly make your way into the water, the skirt of your dress pooling around you. Your movements are cautious so as not to spook the beast.

“Or send your lover to his grave.”

“Y/N, I’m so sorry. I thought I could stop this,” Namjoon’s weak voice speaks up from where he’s leaning against the iron gate, his face wet from the water and his white shirt clinging to his body. He looks so uncomfortable trying to lean against the gate, his body is positioned awkwardly. Your heart wrenches at the sight of him bound so tight. “Whether you save me or not, he wins. Just get out of here now before the building collapses.”

“It’s too late for that now, Namjoon,” Yoongi sings condescendingly, sounding bored.  “Your cries for help and pity are useless.”

“Why make her lie to you to save me? She will never love you!” Namjoon responds. “Y/N, don’t go with him! It’s not worth my life.”

You can’t believe Namjoon is so willing to give up his life for you. It only makes the situation even harder. You have to do your best to save him - whatever it takes.

“You deceived me. I showed you nothing but kindness, gave my mind to you blindly...” You whisper in disbelief, shaking your head sadly. Yoongi’s face falls as he stares at you warily. “To think, I once thought of you as my friend, someone I could trust. Now you’re forcing me to make an impossible decision.”

“Make your choice, Y/N.” Yoongi warns impatiently.

“I can’t imagine the kind of life you’ve known, to have felt alone all this time. I know it has caused you to look at the world differently.” You tell him honestly, “But I know deep down there is good in you. Your brilliant mind and passion for the arts. There’s no one like you, Yoongi.”

Yoongi freezes, obviously not expecting this. For once, you feel as if he is the one under your spell so you continue.

“I know that all you’ve ever wanted is to be loved. You think you have to do all this to earn my love but you already have it. I love you, Yoongi. But not in that way,” You say finally and it feels like letting out a breath you had been holding for years. “I will never love you like that and if you force me to do this, I will hate you forever.”

His breath halts at your confession and you can almost hear his heart shattering.

“You can learn to love me, I’ll make sure of it.”

“No, you can’t!” You shout angrily, desperately. “You can’t make someone love you, Yoongi!”

He flinches as if not expecting your outburst and you feel a bit guilty for it, picturing that sad abandoned young boy again. But he needed to understand this.

“You have made mistakes but you are not a monster, Yoongi. Don’t do this, don’t prove them right.”

It’s silent for a long while and you begin to worry that you have only made things worse. Peering up at him cautiously, you debate whether his eyes are actually shiny right now or if it’s just the trick of the light. You watch his back retreat over to the cove in shock. You did not think it would work, but you don’t want to try your luck. You make your way over to Namjoon who looks just as confused.

“Go now before the building collapses.” Yoongi’s voice is just a low murmur but you still catch it.

Once you’re done untying the ropes, you are quick to open the gate and make your way to an exit. Namjoon leads the way, holding your hand. You turn back to see Yoongi hunched over his desk, an overwhelming sadness coming over you. Your friend, your angel of music, was sitting there alive and breathing and yet it felt like he had died. You would likely never see him again.

You squeeze Namjoon’s hand and he looks at you curiously as you wade your way back into the cove. Yoongi looks at you unsure as you stand next to him, dripping wet. Before you can talk yourself out of it, you grab his chin and press your lips to his. The kiss lasts a few seconds but it feels like minutes. When it’s over, you don’t say anything else before you go back to Namjoon. You don’t even turn back around to look at Yoongi, knowing it will break your heart.

You and Namjoon are luckily able to escape and although it’s a depressing sight to behold, you feel relieved to see it finally coming to an end. There were too many painful memories connected to this place and it felt cathartic watching it burn to the ground.

After a bittersweet reunion with Taehyung and Jimin, you all make a quick exit in Namjoon’s carriage. You didn’t even care where it was going so long as it was away from this place. You stare at the once beautiful Opéra Populaire and picture Yoongi sitting in his cave, writing his music notes as if nothing is happening. Despite everything that happened, you pray that he made it out safe. You don’t realize you’re crying until Namjoon wipes a tear from your cheek, smiling at you sadly.

*****

The first year of your marriage includes you both traveling from country to country. It’s an unforgettable experience as you feel yourself finally letting go of the past and moving into your future with Namjoon. With each new adventure, you think about Yoongi less and less until eventually he almost never comes to mind.

Eventually, you both are ready to settle down and end up in a beautiful cottage off the coast of Italy. It’s a perfect place to start a family - peaceful. Both you and Namjoon were officially sold when you saw how close it was to the beach. You loved that your memories from childhood and adulthood were with Namjoon at the beach.

You hear your husband arrive, his voice calling out to you from the entrance of the home. You make your way over to greet him, kissing his cheek when you notice the items in his hands - some mail and a bouquet of beautiful red roses.

“Flowers for me?”

“Yes, but not from me.” He explains, apprehensiveness lacing his tone.

“Hmm, maybe Taehyung?” You wonder out loud. “Probably making up for not writing to me these past couple weeks.”

“Well, I’m sure he’s just busy enjoying his honeymoon, dear. You know better than anyone how time consuming that can be.” He winks, escaping your attempt at swatting him as he enters the kitchen.

You glance back at the flowers before turning your attention to a small card with your name on it. Opening it up, you feel your heart stop as you see handwriting you never thought you’d see again.

You alone can make my song take flight

it's over now, the music of the night

A/N: this was a random idea I had after I saw yoongi's seasons greetings photos and it kinda just became a passion project. i tried my hardest not to make this a songfic but if you’ve seen the movie/play you know how bomb the soundtrack is. anyway this is my first fic on here so pls be nice & lmk what you think :)

also special thanks to @taetaecherub​, @cinnamonspicedreader​, and @brbkpop​ for beta reading! <3

[neowinestainedress]

amami ancora ; jeong jaehyun

title: amami ancora 

pairings: jeong jaehyun x OC, mentions of lee donghyuck x OC

genre: royal au, bodyguard au, fwb au, forbidden relationship, implied arranged marriage, smut, angst | bodyguard!jaehyun, princess!oc, 

warnings: fingering, semi-public sex (carriege sex), dirty talk, humiliation (a little bit, no name calling), praise, unprotected sex (wrap it up!), oral sex (f reciving), jealous sex, breeding kink, rough sex, gentle sex, hair pulling (one second), mild choking (same here), overstimulation, multiple orgasms. a lot of smut okay, filled with melancholy and angst. that should be everything. 

summary: Jaehyun knew he wasn’t supposed to fall for the Princess. It was supposed to be just sex and their affair was already dead on the vine given their social rankings. But he lost control and fell down the rabbit hole. Loving her was tiring, soul-draining, but it was also addicting, and he couldn’t stop coming back to her, wanting more and more. But nothing lasts forever, and the only things he had to hold on to were phantoms of a story that seemed like a lucid dream. 

word count:12.646 

A/N: Inspired by the maneskin cover of amandoti, it’s been almost a year and I still can’t get over it so I had to write this piece. I wasn’t expecting it to be this long and full of feelings, I just wanted pwp, but what can I say, I’m terrible at keeping things short and emotionless. Also, I’m not really convinced of how this came out but I couldn’t keep dwelling on it. Just a little reminder that English is NOT my first language so there might be mistakes, I’m sorry. I hope you’ll enjoy it, let me know if you want to, feedback is always appreciated. 

“Amarti m’affatica. Mi svuota dentro, qualcosa che assomiglia a ridere nel pianto. Amarti m’affatica. Mi da malinconia. Che vuoi farci è la vita, è la vita, la mia.”

“You know I can’t stay,” Jaehyun mumbled against her hair. Her face was resting on his bare chest while her hands caressed his soft skin. 

“I hate being alone at night, Jae,” she huffed, shifting on the mattress to get closer to him, if it was possible. 

“I’m in the next room, Scarlett. And we’ll see each other tomorrow,” he reminded her, caressing her back softly. A gentle smile was painted across his face while he looked at her features illuminated by the moon, her big brown eyes staring back at him. 

Honestly, he wanted to stay there, too. Wrapped in the warmth of her body and caressed by the softness of her skin, but he couldn’t. 

“It’s not the same,” she whined and he shook his head, mostly to scroll the thought of actually staying the night out of his mind. He really couldn't. 

But she was right, it wasn’t the same. There was a wall between them, and that wall hid thousands of other things that separated them in life.  

“If your father finds me here, he’s going to kill me,” he replied, standing up with his torso, forcing her to do the same. 

“He never checks my room, Jae,” she complained, her fingers playing with the expensive fabric of the sheets of her bed. The empty space right next to her left by him as soon as he got up made her shiver. She hated being alone. 

“But your maids do, in the morning,” he reminded her, grabbing his clothes from the floor, right where they had thrown them before, in the heat of the moment.  

“But you have to be here before them anyway, you’re my bodyguard.” 

Jaehyun raised an eyebrow, “I have to stand by your door, Scarlett, not in your bed.” 

She huffed loudly, letting her body fall without grace against the bed, again, and stared at the decorated ceiling. 

Jaehyun gave her one last look before walking toward the door, “See you tomorrow, your Highness,” he greeted, bowing his head. 

She rolled her eyes, even though he couldn’t see it. “Ugh, don’t call me that.” 

“But that’s what you are,” he reminded her, before closing the door behind him, without waiting for an answer. “That’s the only thing you’ll ever be for me.” He reminded himself. He had to, because he seemed to forget it too often, especially when he was tangled with her in her expensive bedroom. The gold, the silk, the cashmere and the guanaco wool, all things that didn't belong to him, to his rank. 

And then there was his chamber. A simple bed, a closet and a mirror. The bedsheets were of a cheap fabric he couldn’t even remember the name and so was the paint used on the faded green walls. 

Jaehyun let his tired body fall on the bed, not even bothering to pull the covers. It would’ve been morning soon, anyway, and he was going to spend another few hours of his night up. Thinking about her. Dwelling on her. 

Loving her was tiring. 

A strange, tiring addiction, Jaehyun couldn’t let go of. 

Sometimes it felt like a curse, a price he was paying for something he had done in his past life. 

Loving her left him empty. 

Every time that he would sneak out of that room, just like tonight, he felt that a part of him was missing. 

She probably wasn’t even human and was eating his soul day by day, or better, night by night. 

Because their love was meant to be consumed under the curious eyes of the moon and the stars, not under the bright, clear, daylight. No. That was for his job and her status. 

She was a Princess, soon to be a Queen, and he was nothing more than her bodyguard. 

Her whole life was in his hands, yet, he had nothing of her to hold on to. 

Loving her was so strange because the pain would always mix up with laughs and smiles. 

Just like the night they started. It was all a joke, a one-night thing. It was a game that became painful and dangerous with every passing day.

They were the youngest at the court, and they were always together, so it wasn’t surprising they were this close. He was supposed to look after her and be stern and inflexible, but he would always give in. So he would get along with her craziest and dumbest ideas, just being ready to protect her when and if needed. But most of the time, nothing bad would happen, and if something went slightly wrong, she would always laugh at it and make his panic go away. She could relax, a mild scold from her father was everything she could get, but he could be fired, or even worst.

She was good at finding a way out of everything, especially the dinners and balls, for example.

Scarlett hated pretty much any Prince she had met in her life. 

Jaehyun knew it well, he was the only one she could rant to. The only thing she could do in front of her parents was to express disappointment and shrug, telling them they didn't have what she was looking for in a future husband. 

“He’s so fucking snob and bratty and spoiled and full of himself, I hate him, I hate him, I –”

“You hate him,” Jaehyun finished for her, a smirk on his face while he rested against the door, his tone light and playful. 

Scarlett sighed and nodded, throwing her heels on the other side of the room carelessly. 

“I just,” she mumbled, pulling out the chair of her vanity table and sitting on it to take off the jewellery she was wearing for the night. “I just want somebody that is... normal?” she finished, looking at Jaehyun as she turned around, her words hanging like a question in the air, not sure if he understood what she meant with that.

The man nodded, fixing the front of his tailcoat. “There has to be another prince that is like this,” he said, trying to reassure her about her future. 

“Mmph,” she turned her nose up, “the most normal one was far away. I’ll never settle with him, they won’t let me.”

Jaehyun hummed, following her movements with his eyes, while she was walking back and forth around the room puffing and letting out other sounds, signs of frustration. 

“Stop wandering around the room like this.” 

“I just can’t believe that he spent the night talking about him, Jae. How far up your ass do you have to be to do something like this?” 

“Language,” he reminded her. He was always terrified she would slip in public and then he knew her parents would most definitely blame him for the bad influence. 

“Oh please, don’t be like my father,” she lamented, rolling her eyes at the back of her head before her hands reached for the back of her navy blue dress. 

“What are you doing?” Jaehyun asked, mouth open while he covered his eyes to not look at her. 

“Getting out of this hell?” She answered as if it was obvious, pulling the strings of the corset of her dress.  

“Without a warning?” He gulped, voice shaky. 

Scarlett smirked. “Shy, baby?” she teased, letting her corset half done, walking to him, two fingers placed under his chin to bring him to look at her. 

“I’m just respecting you,” he mumbled, his eyes looking at hers through his fingers, his breath getting shorter due to the closeness of their bodies. 

“Your ears are all red,” she pointed out, in genuine surprise, but to him, it felt like a mockery. 

“Shut up,” he muttered through gritted teeth. 

“Are you dating somebody, Jaehyun?” 

“Yeah, Maria, her sixty years of experience make it all feel different,” he joked. “I’m always with you, Scarlett, how can I date somebody?” 

“Sorry,” she whispered, but then a smirk crept on her face. “So you’re free...” 

“Free to do what?" He widened his eyes, "Please, Scarlett...” he warned, tilting his head, silently begging to not come up with another one of her reckless ideas. 

“Oh, tell me you don’t think I’m hot,” she said, her hands on her waist, waiting for an answer. And as much as he wouldn’t have wanted to look, her boobs were practically spilling out of her dress, drawing his attention there. 

He shook his head and looked up at her face, he never looked at her... like that. Sure, she was beautiful, with her long curly brown hair, her narrow eyes, her plump dark lips, her narrow jawline and her brown skin. But he was her bodyguard, they were like best friends, he couldn’t look at her in any other way... or could he? 

“I-“ he stuttered, “you’re beautiful, Scarlett,” he breathed out. It was the most sincere and less embarrassing thing he could say at the moment.  

“Why don’t you look at me, Jae?” She pulled him toward her by the collar of his blouse, their gazes finally meeting. 

“I don’t know what you’re thinking about, but it’s a no,” he stated, trying to sound as convinced as possible, and failing. His voice was shaking and his face was still burning red. 

She raised an eyebrow. “No like the time you told me not to run in the sunflowers field? Or not to go down in the basement of the castle? Or that there was no way we would’ve visited the street market of Kelnawoods? 

“Fuck,” Jaehyun murmured. She knew he couldn’t say no. He never did. Not even when he knew it was possibly dangerous, so why would he now? 

“No, it’s different, we can’t,” he still tried to protest.  

“I know you want me,” she whined, tugging the collar to let their lips brush against each other. His first instinct was to lean in and deepen the kiss but he hesitated. 

He closed his eyes and his hands closed the door behind them. A smile of victory plastered on her face. 

“Just one night, Scarlett. Just tonight.” 

She hummed before pulling him into a kiss. 

But that wasn’t just a night, it turned into several, and then almost into every single night. 

Loving her gave him melancholy because he loved every moment spent together so damn much he couldn’t believe it was all – fake. 

He knew he was just a hobby for her, something she needed to fill her cravings, her needs. She didn’t love him, and never will, yet, he was so deep under her he wasn’t sure he would ever be able to come back to the surface. 

But he had come to accept it, that was the life he was destined to. 

“Amami ancora, fallo dolcemente. Un anno. Un mese. Un’ora. Perdutamente.”

“Fuck, Jaehyun,” she moaned, her hands were desperately trying to hold on to something, anything, and the closest thing was the headboard of the passenger seat behind her in the carriage. 

“Shh, be quiet,” he whispered, kissing her cheek while his fingers were moving swiftly inside and out of her dripping cunt. 

She threw her head back, lips trapped between her teeth and chest panting heavily. 

“Fuck, you look so beautiful like this,” Jaehyun said, moving a strand of her hair behind her ear so he could fully take her in. 

She hummed mindlessly, moving her hips against his hand, trying to get more friction. 

“So desperate, aren’t you?” He mocked her, his thumb starting to move in circles on her clit, finally giving her what she wanted. “Look at you, the Princess,” he scoffed. “You should be inside the castle looking for a king and here you are, dripping wet while you let your bodyguard take you like a fucking commoner.” 

“Jaehyun,” she screamed, closing her legs around his arm, whimpering beneath him. Shame took over her, that was exactly what made her lose her mind, how wrong all of this felt, how dirty and secretive it was. Nobody inside the castle could even imagine that about the innocent, well-spoken, Princess. Nobody knew that side of her, no one except him.

“Oh no, sweetie,” he sang, his big hand palming her thighs, forcing them down against the seat, “your pretty legs stay open for me.”

“It feels so good,” she whined, her hands reaching for his nape to pull him into a messy heated kiss. “You’re so good.” 

Jaehyun’s pride reached the sky and for a moment he couldn’t care that that was the only thing she liked him for. It was something, it was better than nothing. No matter how empty it would’ve left him after. He was making her feel good. 

“Yeah, you like it when I do this?” He asked, curling his fingers inside of her, just right to hit the spot that made her shake the most. 

A louder squeak left her lips but he was fast at placing his other hand on her mouth. 

“Ush, baby, you don’t want your father to find you like this, uh? Half naked in the back of his cab, staining his seats, coming undone in the arms of a commoner. That’s filthy and so low of you...” 

Muffled moans were spilling from her lips as he could feel her walls clench around him and her clit throb, and one of her hands grabbed her covered boobs hardly, trying to get even more stimulation. 

He smirked, accelerating the speed of his fingers, and leaning closer to whisper in her ear, “He probably sent somebody to look for you, and they’re all here, in the parking lot, looking for you.” 

“Jae, please...” she whimpered, the dirty talks were getting at her brain. She loved it more than she liked to admit. And the mix of his deep voice and the fast and precise movement of his hand made the knot on her stomach get incredibly tight. 

“Please, what, angel?” 

“I want to come,” she whined. “Jaehyun, please, let me come.” 

“Do it, love, I never prohibited it,” he encouraged.  

And with a few more skilled movements of his fingers and some praises coming from his mouth she came undone, her orgasm exploding, leaving her a panting mess. 

“I want you inside,” she demanded before she could even completely come down from her high. Her hands worked to unzip his pants but he pulled away. 

He wanted to take her so badly, but he was really sure that his father was already suspicious or anyway, had panicked and was looking for her. 

“Or we could wait till we get to our room, it’s the same,” he reasoned. 

“I’m not making you walk back to the ball with a boner between your legs,” she stated, grabbing his already hard dick starting to work him up and down. “And I can’t wait longer.”

“Damn, you’re so greedy, are you sure you’re not the spoiled one you love to talk shit so much?” 

“If it’s you, I’m always spoiled. You spoil me,” she smiled, pushing her hips high to make their private parts touch. 

“Fuck it,” he said, adjusting his body on top of her, trapping her frame beneath him, positioning his tip at her hole, “Let’s make it quick, I’m taking my sweet time with you tonight.” 

And with a swift movement, he was inside of her, his thick cock stretching her walls just right. 

A moan escaped her lips but was drowned by Jaehyun’s lips that captured her in a passionate kiss. 

“I told you to be quiet, baby,” he muttered against her lips.  

“I can’t, fuck,” she whimpered, intertwining her hands in his hair, tugging at it. “You fill me up so good.” 

Those words made Jaehyun’s head spin. She had so much control over him, it was insane, and unhealthy, too, but he didn’t want to think about it. It felt good, and that was all that mattered. 

“Lady Scarlett, your Highness.”

“Fuck, they are here,” Jaehyun stilled in his movements looking at her who seemed unfazed by what was going on when he heard the voice call for her. It was far, but close enough to make his heart beat louder. 

“Then you better be quick and make me come,” she demanded, driving her hips up. 

“You want me to keep going? They’ll come here in any minutes...” 

“I want to walk between those snobby Princes with your cum dripping down my legs so they’ll know I’ll never be theirs but I’m only yours,” she moaned in his ears, hands pulling his hair just enough to make him moan. 

Jaehyun’s heart skipped a beat and his dick throbbed inside of her. It was just dirty talks, just something to get him going because she knew how deep into her he was, but he couldn’t care. She was his, she wanted him, not those rich Princes, and their power or money. She was pressed against the seat of the carriage by his body, his cock buried deep inside of her, and his lips connected to hers. Not them. 

“Fuck,” he cursed, picking up from where he stopped, his thrusts faster than before, his fingers moving circles on her clit to make her clench around him to bring her close to the climax sooner. 

“Yes, yes, that’s it, good boy,” she praised, her fingers wrapped around his nape, her mouth biting his neck, and her hand pulling him closer. And that was all he needed to give one last precise push that sent both over the edge.

When the steps got closer panic took over them again. 

“We have to get out of here,” Jaehyun said, hurried. 

“I don’t think I can walk, imagine run,” she admitted, shily, feeling her skin burn and he legs weak.  

“I’ll carry you,” he said, zipping his pants and fixing her panties back in place. He opened the door and gestured her to follow him. She trembled on her legs and immediately grabbed his hand to find balance. 

“There,” he gestured to the right after seeing there was nobody on that side. “Come here,” 

He lifted her body and then started walking with a fast speed away from them. 

When they were far enough, he started running toward the castle at the entrance. 

“You are in so many troubles, sweetheart,” Jaehyun laughed, straightening her dress and trying to fix her hairstyle so that it wouldn’t look so much like she just came twice cramped in the back seat of a carriage. 

“Can you lie and say that I wasn’t feeling well and we walked a little in the park?” She pleaded and Jaehyun nodded, not like he had a choice. What could he say? Oh no, sorry, your Majesty, your daughter disappeared because I was fucking her in the backseat of Your carriage. No way. 

“Scarlett!” Her father shouted, “where have you been?” 

“Oh, your Majesty," Jaehyun bowed, right foot behind the left, "Her Highness, Princess Scarlett wasn’t feeling well, so I accompanied her outside for a small walk so she could get fresh hair,” Jaehyun explained before she could say anything. 

Her father, the King, raised an eyebrow as he sceptically looked at them. 

“She was with me, your Majesty, there’s no need to worry. I’ll protect her with my life,” Jaehyun reassured her father and the man smiled, almost... softly. 

“Oh, I know, I trust you, Mr Jeong, but I’d still like to be informed, alright?” 

“Yes, father, I’m sorry. It was my fault, but I was having difficulty to breathe and I just wanted to get out of here,” she intervened, explaining that it had been her fault. Which was true, she pulled him out of there, she started to make out with him in the middle of the corridors, unbothered by possible hungry eyes. 

“The Prince Donghyuck was looking for you, Scarlett.” 

She nodded and started walking toward him followed by Jaehyun but the King stopped him. 

“You can stay here,” he said, but it was a command. 

Jaehyun furrowed, “What if somebody tries to attack her?” 

“She’s with the Prince, she’ll be fine.” 

Jaehyun wanted to scoff straight at his face. He was a Prince, not a bodyguard, he could never protect her. He couldn't even look after himself. But he simply pushed his thoughts back and nodded in agreement.

But she didn’t feel fine at all, she could immediately feel that Jaehyun wasn’t there and turned around to see his sad eyes looking at her. 

What was he doing there? She started walking back to him but she felt a pair of hands wrap around her wrist and pull her around, just to come face to face with Donghyuck. 

“I thought you were avoiding me,” he said, smiling. 

She forced a smile on her face and shook her head but she just wanted to tell him that yes, she was avoiding him; him and everybody in the room. 

Her eyes wandered behind her to search for Jaehyun’s but he was nowhere to be found and she felt her heart drop to her feet. A lump formed in her throat and an unknown kind of cold enveloped her. 

“May I have this dance?” The Prince brought her back to hearth and she nodded mindlessly, she just wanted this to be over. 

But little did she know that Jaehyun never left her. His eyes were looking at her and only her, no matter how much it hurt to see her in the arms of somebody else, so much that not even the thoughts of her beneath him just a few minutes before was enough to soothe the pain. He still had his duty, he was her bodyguard, he had to protect her. At all costs. 

The ballroom of the castle of the Lee family was big, and the mirrors that adorned the walls didn’t help at all. It was all confusing, and shiny, getting lost and camouflaging there was easy. And he had to be on alert. 

He couldn’t see Prince Donghyuck’s parents and he was scared they were off with Scarlett’s to make some kind of pact she wasn’t aware of. 

Her parents always told her she would’ve been able to choose her partner of life, but Scarlett didn’t seem prone to pick anybody anytime soon. And he knew this was getting on the King and Queen’s nerves. 

“Jaehyun.” The man jumped when he heard her voice coming from behind him suddenly. 

“What are you doing here?” He asked, immediately checking for any signs of possible injuries on her body.

“I can’t stand him anymore, I want to go to our room,” she was almost begging, hands clasped together and a pout on her face. 

“Baby, I know,” he said, looking around to see if anybody was eave’s dropping their conversation. “Play your part just for a little bit more, I’ll reward you tonight,” he promised. 

She let out a huff but then nodded. “Come with me, at least?” She asked. 

“I can’t, the King wants you two to be together, alone.” 

Her eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat. Her father wanted that? So that was it... the end of her freedom. The end of everything. 

“Where is he? I want to talk to him.” 

“Scarlett, please, no.” Jaehyun stopped her. “He’ll get more suspicious, just play your part. Maybe it’s just because it was rude to leave without saying a word,” Jaehyun reassured her, but she couldn’t be so sure that was the only reason. 

Her father made her bath into goat milk and called the best hairdresser to take care of her hair, using expensive oils from lands she didn’t even ever heard of, and the dress the sailor designed just for her and just for that night with expensive fabrics of faraway lands. 

It was all coming to pieces, she wasn’t going to have a choice in all of that. 

“Are you feeling alright, your Highness?” 

She stiffed at the name he gave her. She hated when he called her that, it reminded her of their positions, it reminded her that he could never call her love, angel or darling under the sunlight. 

She shook the tears off of her face and plastered a fake smile before nodding and turning around, looking for the Prince again. 

And as she walked around the room, blinded by the lights, she realized that she didn’t want it. She didn’t want any of this.  

“Amarti mi consola, le notti bianche. E’ qualcosa che riempie vecchie storie fumanti. Amarti mi consola, mi da allegria. Che vuoi farci è la vita, ma la vita è la mia.”

“You’re shaking,” Jaehyun pointed out as soon as they closed the door of their shared bedroom behind. 

“I’m fine,” she breathed out, clearly shaking, while kicking her shoes to the side and collapsing on the floor. Her hands covering her face while sobs started to fill the room. 

“Scarlett,” Jaehyun said, worried as he hurried toward her, kneeling behind her. “What’s wrong?” 

Everything. Every single thing was wrong, but she couldn’t say it out loud. 

“You know what?” she said, she didn’t want to hide it anymore. Was it so wrong that she fell for the wrong person? Yes, but by now she was deep into it. “I don’t want this, Jaehyun, here’s what’s wrong.” 

Jaehyun looked at her with a confused expression and furrowed. “I can leave, I’m sure there’s a ro-“ 

“No, I don’t want them!” She half screamed. “I don’t want the balls, the cars, the feasts, the wellness if that means I don’t get to have you.” 

Jaehyun stilled for a second, a chuckle escaping his lips. “What kind of roles are we playing, Scarlett. I don’t like this,” he warned her with a serious tone. 

“I’m not playing, Jaehyun,” she replied. “I love you.” Her wet eyes met his. 

“No, you don’t,” he retorted, voice shaking, lips and hands trembling. “You can’t love somebody like me, it’s wrong,” he said, taking a step back. It was crazy how much he had longed for this moment, for how long he had dreamt for those words to slip out of her mouth, just to be terrified of it when it happened. 

But that was supposed to be just a fantasy. She was out of his league. The Scarlett that loved him was another one, another commoner, a basic girl from the city that would sew for a living. Not the Princess. 

“But I do, and you don’t have to love me back, but I still don’t want to lose you, Jae,” she cried. “You’re the best thing life gifted me, I can’t lose you.”

“You have much more than me, don’t be silly,” he refuted sternly. 

“I don’t have a thing,” she said, throwing her hands up.  

He snickered, “What about the money and the excess?” 

“I told you I don’t want it, I want you,” she confessed again, tears still streaming down her face while she looked up at him. 

Jaehyun took a deep breath. “But you can’t have me,” he mumbled, more likely to remind himself of that. 

She loved him, she fucking loved him. He hadn’t been just sex, for fuck sake, but they still couldn’t be together. 

“I can’t have you,” she repeated, nodding slowly, finally taking in the reality of things. 

Their illicit affair was coming to an end, it could’ve been a year, a month, or just one hour, but it was coming to an end. 

They would’ve stopped belonging to each other in any way. She was going to marry a Prince and he was going to just be her –their bodyguard. 

“No, you’re wrong,” he snapped, hands closing around her shoulders. “You can have me, Scarlett. You can have every little single piece of me tonight.” 

He pulled her close in a kiss, it was slow, gentle, almost... full of unspoken apologies. It could’ve been their last night, it probably would’ve been their last night, and they wanted to take it slow, to do it softly. 

Not like their fast hook-ups at night. 

It didn’t matter that that night was the biggest lie of all their nights. 

It was cold comfort.

He let his hand travel down on her body, delicately untying her dress before letting it fall on the ground, reviling her uncovered boobs and her laced panties that were ruined by his cum that was still dripping out of her. 

“How are you going to explain this when they come clean you up?” 

“I won’t let them, the bath is all mine, nobody allowed,” she smiled against his lips. 

“Good, or else it would’ve been difficult.” A chuckle came out of his mouth.

“Take this off,” she said pushing his jacket off of him, and then his blouse. 

“Where’s your gun?” She asked, touching his left side, panicking when she felt nothing. 

“Here, love,” he showed her pulling the weapon out, “the gun on the right, the dagger on the left,” he whispered against her lips. “You should know it by now,” Jaehyun teased, pulling her lower lip in a playful bite. 

“You make me forget everything every time you love me,” she replied, pulling him against her, the other hand busy pushing his pants down. 

He lifted her and landed her down on the bed gently. 

He wanted to take more time, much more, to just sit by her side and take in her features while the moonlight showered her in silver rays, but he couldn’t. He had just one night to give her everything he had to offer and couldn’t waste it. 

He started trailing kisses down the hollow of her chest, to her belly and then there, where she needed him the most. 

A moan rolled out of her lips as soon as his mouth closed around her clit in a small kiss. Not enough to really bring her pleasure but enough to make her shiver. 

She let her head roll behind and waited for him to do what he was the best at. 

Jaehyun started to lick her wet folds and then moved his attention to her clit, his tongue moving swiftly, sucking and leaving kitten licks. 

“Fuck,” she moaned ad then intertwined her fingers in his hair, pushing him closer. 

A louder moan left her lips when his finger entered her wet folds moving in and out slowly at first. 

“Please, faster,” she whined, bucking her hips up to meet his face. 

“You want more?” He asked, lifting his head up for a brief moment to look at her, his eyes filled with lust seeing her already fucked up state. 

“Yes, please,” she begged, squirming under him. 

He smiled and then lowered his head again. His tongue started to move quicker and he entered one more finger inside of her. 

He started to pump fast inside of her, picking up a speed that, united with the precise movement of his tongue on her clit, was just right to make her toes curl and stomach tighten. 

“I’m close,” she whimpered, her walls clenching around him, and her hips moving beneath him. He pushed her down the mattress, a hand on her tummy while his hungry eyes looked up at hers. And that was enough to send her over the edge.

Jaehyun pulled out once she finished riding her orgasm and sucked his fingers. 

“You taste so good,” he hummed, fingers still in mouth, and then leaned down to kiss her. 

“I want you inside,” she pleaded, voice hoarse and skin sweaty. 

“I know,” he teased. “You’re so wet for me, aren’t you?” He asked, his fingers smearing the cum dripping out of her around her cunt, mixing up her juices and his spit. 

“Yes,” she nodded frenetically, writhing underneath him. 

“Just for me and nobody else, right?” He asked again. He wanted to hear her say it, again and again. He wanted to hear her say that no Prince could come close to him, that even if she could never be his, her heart was beating just for him. He wanted to be sure that they belonged together, even if they couldn’t be. 

“Just for you, Jaehyun, just for you,” she reassured him, her big eyes looking into his with all the sincerity in the world. 

He let his hands run over the back of her thighs and pulled her legs open, his dripping cock pressing against her pussy as he moved his hips slowly to tease her clit. He leaned down, his teeth pulling her lower lip while her mouth hung open. 

“I want you, Jae. I want you to fill me up like only you can.” 

He let out a deep moan and pushed his length into her warm cunt, slowly, and deeply. Stilling for some seconds when his base reached her body to stare at her. 

“You’re so enchanting,” Jaehyun whispered in awe. “So, so fucking precious,” he mumbled, his lips kissing her collarbone while he started to move at a slow speed with deep and intense thrusts, each one of them knocking the air out of her lungs. 

“Oh,” Scarlett moaned, her hands grabbed his forearm, leaving marks on his white skin. 

“Want me to go faster?”

She shook her head, “No,” she said. On any other occasion she would’ve cried yes, but tonight she wanted to save it. She wanted to savour every single moment. She wanted to feel the veins of his cock rub against her tight walls, his tip reach her deepest part and his balls slap against her skin. She wanted her body to print down in her memory how much he could stretch her and how good he could fill her. She wanted to remember how his fingers could press against her waist and squeeze just enough to form half-moons on her skin. Or how his hair would fall on his forehead and hide his deep brown eyes. She wanted to remember his strong scent surround her and make her feel dizzy and safe. She wanted to remember; because as much as she tried to push the thought out of her mind, she knew this spell wasn’t going to last longer. 

“Oh, you want it nice and deep?” Jaehyun cooed, his thumb brushing against her lips, and then caressing her cheek. 

She shut her eyes tight when he hit her hard and deep, his thrusts now slower but more intense. 

“Yeah, please.” 

“Beg for it,” he commanded, his voice stern. 

Her eyes opened, and she felt her insides curl. “Jaehyun please, fuck me. I want to feel you, every inch of you,” 

A smile plastered on his face and he picked up his pace, going a little bit faster but always making sure to fully go inside of her and then move out. He let his head fall against hers and trapped her lower lip in a bite that turned into a kiss to drown her high pitched moans. 

“You’re so fucking tight,” he groaned, his eyes falling shut for a few seconds just to open them again and meet her face twisted in pleasure, her eyebrows knitted, her full lips open and sweat pearling her skin that was glowing under the moonlight. 

“More, Jaehyun, please,” she moaned, her hands gripping his hair at the base of his neck to keep his body close. 

His pace started to speed up and the room filled with their moans and the sound of their skins slapping together. 

“It’s never enough for you, isn’t it?” He teased, “So fucking greedy, desperate for more,” he growled, his orgasm coming closer. “What would the Prince say about you if he knew you let your bodyguard rail you every night, uh? And what about your father, would he be proud?” 

She let out a whimper and sneaked a hand between their bodies to reach her clit. 

“Not answering, love?” He taunted, teeth clenched together. “Am I fucking your brain out?” 

“Fuck,” she screamed when he pushed his body up and pulled her ankles over his shoulders, the new angle hitting deeper and harder. 

“Is it too much for you, your Highness?” He mocked, his voice hoarse and deep. 

She shook her head, it definitely was too much but it felt way too good to fight back the feeling. 

“Answer me when I talk to you,” he commanded, cupping her chin, forcing her to look at him. 

“I –I,” she stammered, “I can take it,” she moaned. 

“Good girl,” he praised, letting go of her chin, his hand reaching down to her neck, resting there without applying any pressure. 

“Jaehyun, please,” she begged, a tear rolling down her eyes, the orgasm was there, ready to explode and she couldn’t take it anymore. But she wanted to come with him, to feel him completely. 

“What, love? Tell me what you want.” 

“I want you to come with me,” she implored, “come inside of me.”

He leaned down, parting her legs more, reaching deeper, and a broken high moan left her lips. 

“Want me to fill you up?” He whispered against her ear, his thumb caressing her neck, “Want me to give you my babies?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, voice barely coming out. 

“Want to walk around carrying my children, don’t you? You want to belong to me forever, right?” He asked, his voice coming out hardly, too. And his hips were struggling at keeping up the pace. 

She nodded, more tears coming out of her eyes, for the pleasure and also because she really wanted to have his baby, she wanted to have a future with him, to hear the footsteps of their babies running around the palace, but that wasn’t possible and she could only dream. 

“Then let’s do it, fuck,” he gasped, “Come with me, love,” he encouraged. Forehead pressed against each other, her legs tightly wrapped around his waist, and their lips kissing hungrily to suppress the lewd sounds coming out of their throats as they both came undone in each other arms. 

They stayed still for some minutes, still in the same position, trying to regain composure, their chests colliding with every breath. 

“God, you’re so beautiful,” Jaehyun whispered, his hand pushing the strands of hair out of her face. “No wonder so many Princes are fighting for you,” he sighed, bitterness in his voice. 

“Do they?” she asked, eyebrow raised, her hands caressing his cheeks. 

He nodded, and then pulled out of her, some cum dripping onto the sheets beneath them. He probably knew more than her about the royals that asked, no, begged, for her hand. And his father was more than terrified at the thought she couldn’t marry all of them, fearing possible acts of revenge from other kingdoms. 

He walked toward the bathroom and then came back to pick her up, the water in the bathtub still running to fill it. 

“I don’t want to marry them,” she pouted, taking his hand to get up and walk to the bathroom. Her legs were wobbly and hurt a little, so she leaned against him for support. 

“I know,” Jaehyun replied, entering the tub and letting her sit in front of him, her head resting against his shoulder. “But you’ll have to, someday, eventually,” he reminded her, passing the wet sponge on her body delicately. 

“What if I want to be a reigning Queen with nobody by my side,” she asked, her head turning slightly around to face him. 

Jaehyun sighed. She never wanted to get married in the first place, he knew that, she always told him, and since they started this it got even worst. But it was a duty, she had to, she was the Princess, soon to be Queen. 

“You know you have to give heirs to the throne, it’s for your Kingdom,” he reminded. He agreed with her, he was the first one that didn’t want any of that to happen, but those were the rules, and they couldn’t do anything to change them. 

“Why can’t they be yours then? I can assure heirs with you, too.” 

“With royal blood running in their blood, Scarlett,” he replied, “I’m just a commoner, nothing more. The bodyguard uniform is the most expensive and valuable clothes I have ever wore in my life. I’ve got nothing, I come from a family of farmers.” 

“But you are the most valuable man I ever crossed paths with,” she lamented, turning around to face him, water splashing on the ground as she positioned her legs at his side. “These Princes might have been raised in gold and silk but they are terrible, what could they teach to my children?” 

“How to rule a Kingdom, Scarlett. How to belong here, something I could never do,” Jaehyun answered, caressing her face. 

She looked down, feeling tears at the corners of her eyes. Everything was wrong. And the thought of the life she had ahead made her heart ache. She just wanted to be happy while leading her kingdom; she could do that, who she had at her side wasn’t relevant, but apparently, it was. 

“You’ll always stay by my side, right, Jae?” She asked, finding the courage to look up at him. 

He nodded, “I’m not going anywhere, Scarlett. I’ll always protect you and love you. You’re the only thing I have left. I could never lose you.” 

She smiled, lacing their fingers together and then leaned in to kiss him.  

“Amami ancora, fallo dolcemente. Un anno. Un mese. Un’ora. Perdutamente. Amami ancora, fallo dolcemente. Solo per un’ora, ma che sia per sempre.”

“Why are you looking out of the window?” Scarlett asked, coming behind Jaehyun, trying to see what he was looking at.

Jaehyun shrugged, “Just checking around, watching out for any suspicious movement.”

It was the last Sunday of the month, and as a tradition, the royal family invited other royals over for a dinner that was way too exaggerated, almost whimsy, for her liking. She always despised them, but now, knowing that the Lee’s were going to be there too, made her skin itch. Their parents have been quiet, not bringing the Prince up too much, but Scarlett couldn’t find peace.

“Can you help me with the dress?” She asked, giving him her back.

“Sure,” Jaehyun answered, grabbing the strings of her ballgown white dress and pulling them. “Where are your helpers, tough?”

“Sent them away,” she answered nonchalantly.

“Why?”

“I didn’t fire them,” she clarified, turning around, arms resting on his shoulders, “I just want to be with you, nobody else around.”

“We stick together quite a lot,” he joked, pecking her lips. Jaehyun knew what she really meant, but he didn’t want to think about it. There was something nerve breaking about being always together and yet, never being able to be with each other.

It was agony.

“Yeah, always with somebody at our neck,” she leaned toward the table opening different drawers, looking for something.

“By the way,” she said, picking up her grandmother’s necklace and wearing it, “My mother announced that we’ll go to the summer residence, she proposed I’d give you a break and she’ll find me another bodyguard, but, I want to go with you.”

“I can tell her I don’t need a vacation, and you can tell her that you feel safer with me,” he hummed, walking toward her.

She raised an eyebrow, “Are you sure? Don’t you have a family?”

“I don’t, Scarlett,” he said, voice and head low. He had lost his loved ones a long time ago, that was why this job felt godsent, he had no time to think about his life and he could protect somebody he loved.

The Princess beamed a sweet smile at him before facing the mirror to fix the last details.

“Scarlett,” he called, making her turn around, “did they bring him up?”

She shook her head, “No, but I don’t really know how to feel.”

“You don’t have to feel,” he said, hugging her, “maybe they’ll let you pick, like they promised.”

“They’ll never let me pick... you,” she whined, placing her hands on top of his, that were resting on her stomach.

“I know, but you could pick somebody you actually get along with.”

“Why is it so easy to give up on me for you?” she asked, letting out a squeak.

Jaehyun sighed, he hated that she thought that he didn't want to fight for her and their love. If it could lead somewhere, he would've moved mountains for her.

“It’s not easy, but sometimes if you really love somebody, you have to let them go, Scarlett,” he murmured, moving a strand of her hair, “I’d fight for you against the world, but I can only do it behind closed doors, behaving following the duties of my job. I can’t make you lose your status and your position,” he leaned in, “I’m not worth it.”

She was about to answer him that yes, he was worth it, when a knock on the door made them jump three feet away from each other.

She cleared her throat and then spoke up, “Yes?”

“Your Highness, your Father the King is waiting for you in the hall to come to welcome the guests,” a maid spoke.

“I’m coming,” she announced, the long train of the dress following her against the floor, as she walked toward the door. She turned around before turning the knob and whispered, “One last kiss?”

Jaehyun smiled and reached her lips, catching them in a gentle kiss. Once they pulled away he surpassed her, “You know I have to go first, there could be anybody behind the door,” he winked, opening the door ajar, to make sure it was safe, and then stepped to the side.

As soon as they stepped out of the door, the air around them shifted. They were once again going to play a role that was getting harder and harder to fit in.

The dinner went smoothly, aside from a few things, like her father insisting she should stick with Donghyuck, trying to push Jaehyun away. Or that they had to dance together and talk much more. All without her bodyguard around. Luckily, they came to a solution easily, when Jaehyun suggested he would stay a few steps behind them to not interrupt them. Scarlett hated that anyway, but it was better than completely being alone with the Prince.  

Things went south swiftly, when, after dinner and the ball, the King and Queen pulled her into a room, finding the other royal family already there,  ordering Jaehyun to wait outside to guard the meeting room.

It had been ten minutes since they were inside and Jaehyun could feel his heart stuck in his throat, he knew what was going to happen. Her father had already told him when he called for him the morning to ask if it was alright for him to work abroad. But he didn’t find the courage to tell her, and honestly, he couldn’t. That was his job, not something that regarded her, he had limits he couldn’t cross, and he already did that too much.

Then he heard things slam inside the room and wanted to burst in but he wasn't sure, the King ordered him to stay outside.

“Don’t touch me!” But when he heard Scarlett scream that, he opened the door, meeting a mess of chairs on the ground and Scarlett holding his dagger in her hand, pointing it against Donghyuck that was walking toward her, probably trying to calm her down.

The King was sternly looking at him but he couldn’t mind, he had to protect her, and he was doing his job.

“Scarlett,” Jaehyun called, his voice calm and low, hands raised, to show that he wasn’t trying to hurt her.

She turned around, dagger still pointed at the young Prince.

At the view of her wet face streamed with tears and trembling lips, his heart broke. She knew.

“Give me the dagger,” he asked calmly, “I’m here, nobody will touch you against your will,” he reassured her.

She walked toward him, her whole body was shaking, but she gave him the dagger, just when she was close enough to him to make sure the Prince couldn’t reach her.

“We are sorry,” the Queen apologized to the Lee family. “She tends to be a little bit overwhelmed after big events, that’s why she reacted like this.”

“No,” she screamed, “I’m not marrying him, I don’t want to, and I don’t want him.” She pushed Jaehyun, running out of the room.

The King screamed her name, standing up from the chair trying to go after her but Jaehyun stopped him.

“Your Majesty, if you let me, I’d like to take care of this,” he proposed, bowing his head. “She’s just scared of this change. It’s a big step for her, and she’ll be moving away from here, I’m sure she’ll calm down soon if she knew she won’t be alone.”

The King nodded, absolutely not convinced. But then waved him to go after her, he had to deal with the Lee family, not her and her tantrums.

Jaehyun bowed to the other royal family, “She’s amazing, it’s just hard for her. She’s still very young,” and he stepped out of the room, knowing exactly where she was hiding.

“Scarlett,” he called, sneaking his head into the dismissed ballroom in the basements, “I know you’re here.” That was one of her favourite places, simply because nobody came there, it was underground and disused. The only people crossing the doors were the maidservants, that kept the place from rotting completely.

She didn’t answer, but her loud sobs led him to her. She was sitting on the ground, back resting against a roman column, one hand cupping her mouth, while she cried her eyes out.

“I’m not going back there,” she let him know, not even looking at him.

“I don’t want you to go back,” he reassured, kneeling in front of her, the buttons and badges on his uniform coming in her range of view.

“Hey,” he said, raising her head with his fingers.

“You knew it,” she shouted, pulling away from him, “You knew it and you didn’t tell me,” she cried louder.

“I couldn’t tell you, Scarlett, you know it. I’m just your bodyguard, your father called me to ask me if I could follow you or if he had to find somebody else.” Jaehyun sighed, she really couldn’t get in her mind how different their ranks were, how prohibited and wrong their little affair was.

She huffed, throwing her head back, “Now you’re just my bodyguard. You fuck me every single night and now you're just my bodyguard.”

“Lower your voice, please,” Jaehyun mumbled through gritted teeth, “And you know what I'm referring to. Your father doesn't know, he's already suspicious like this, what excuse would you find if you barged into his room and told him I told you that they were thinking of getting you married?"

“Of course,” she laughed, "I would go to him and complain, right? It didn't even cross your mind to tell me and then, I don’t know, but fuck,” she screamed, her hands tangling in her hair, getting stuck between her curls and the pins they put inside to make them stay still.

“I know you, you would've reacted badly and not even divine forces would've stopped you from talking to your father and make a scene.”

“No, we could've found a solution together, we, we,” she stuttered, looking at him, deep down knowing that there wasn’t a solution to all of that. 

“I already have a solution, is the only road we can take,” he said.

“And?”

“I’m staying, Scarlett, I already told you,” he reassured, looking at her softly.

“I don’t want you to stay,” she said, sternly and his smile faded immediately, his heart cracking in his chest.

“What?”

“I don’t want to have you around if I can’t have you,” she affirmed, wiping the tears from her face.

“I thought you said you wanted –”

“It doesn’t matter,” she stopped him, standing up from the floor, looking down at him. “I can’t live with the pain, Jaehyun. You have no idea how painful it is to hear you call me formal names most of the time, or having your hands so close to mine and not being able to intertwine them with mine,” she screamed, her lungs burning, her chest aching so bad she had to lean back against the column.

Jaehyun furrowed his brows, “I know, Scarlett. I feel the same.” He raised the tone of his voice. 

“Yes, but you won’t marry somebody, you won’t be forced into something you don’t want with somebody you don’t like,” she sobbed, her glossy eyes looking into his, filled with sadness, and something else she couldn’t get. Probably he felt betrayed, and she couldn’t blame him for feeling like that. 

Jaehyun nodded, lowering his gaze to his shoes, he wasn’t sure he could bear that sight any longer. He wanted to fight back, to convince her to change her mind, but he knew it was pointless, also, it was probably better off this way.

“Are you going to talk to your father?” He asked, his eyes wandering around the big empty room to avoid hers. 

“Yeah, I will,” she said, voice shaky, as she stared at the tense features on his face. She didn’t like that sight; when his face turned colder and there were no more traces of the sweet, gentle and caring Jaehyun. 

“Fine, then let’s go to your room, it’s not safe here,” he said, walking toward the door, but when she didn’t follow he turned around again.

“Your Highness, please,” he called, his tone was formal again, almost as if nothing happened and Scarlett could feel her heart tighten in her chest from the pain. His voice, his tone, his words, all sounded like the first months he started working for her. When nothing intimate connected them and there was just an awkward tension. She was now more than sure she couldn’t take a whole life like this.

“You need a bath and good hours of sleep, your Highness.” Jaehyun was now in front of her again, his figure tall and proud, perfectly fitting in his role. No hand reaching out for her, no smile sweetening his features, no sweet pet names to get her attention. 

“Don’t,” she mumbled, “Don’t call me that,”

“That’s how I am supposed to address you, Princess,”

She looked at him, “I don’t like it,”

“It won’t last much, don’t worry,” he reminded her decision.

She shook her head, the coldness of his voice hurt her. “Do you hate me?”

“No, I could never,” his tone softened a bit, but formalism was still all over it.

“I have to, Jaehyun,” she said, not convinced. “It’s going to hurt much more if we keep going.”

He nodded, pressing his lips in a thin line. He didn’t agree, having her around was better than nothing, at least he could see her every day, but she was right. She was the one that had to spend her life with somebody else, not him. Maybe if she got away from him, she could start liking and then loving the Prince.

“I know. I’m not mad at you,” he repeated. “But we have to go,” he added, taking a step aside, pointing toward the door for her.

She sniffled, rubbing her dress to fix the creases and they both walked out of the door, silence between them.

“I hope you know you put shame on your family name with the act of before,” her father’s stern voice ringed in her ears as soon as they reached the front of her chamber.

On another occasion, she would’ve fought back, but she had no strength, so she simply nodded and said, “I’m sorry. I’ll make it up tomorrow, I’ll personally reach out for the Prince and his parents.”

The father seemed surprised, but didn’t say a thing, watching her enter the door, waving good night.

“How can you be the only one that can talk sense into her?”

Jaehyun smiled politely, “She just needs time, it was a little bit unexpected, that’s why she reacted like this,”

“I hope she’ll calm down after the marriage, she’s a handful,” the King complained.

“She just wants to be heard,” he said, before thinking, “I’m sure the Prince will do it, they’ll get along, eventually,” he added, successfully dismissing the attack he made before.  

The King nodded.

“Love at first sight doesn’t exist, right? So they just need time.” Jaehyun hoped so, he just wanted her to be happy, even if it wasn’t with him.

“Yeah, they will,” the King answered, and then turned around. “Uh, Jaehyun?” He called and the man nodded. “Can you check up on her for the night? I don’t want her to do something stupid.”

“I will, your Majesty.”

When the King disappeared in the corridors of the castle he knocked on the door, waiting for her to let him in. But when no answer came from the room he opened the door.

A sight of relief left his lips when he saw her sitting on the windowsill, putting her curls in a loose braid, her white nightgown already on.

“You can go to sleep, nobody will try to kill me during the night,” she stated, staring out of the window.

“King’s order, I have to stay here with you,” he answered, standing next to the door.

She nodded and then rested her head on her knees. The old city underneath was calling for her. The streets were shining with lampost lights, and people were running to head back home after a night out. She wanted to be one of them, she wanted to have friends she could trust, she wanted to smell the scents in the open-air market brought from far lands, she wanted a cosy home to come back to every afternoon. But she was stuck there, and soon she would have to leave her city and live in a castle that felt even less like home.

“Your Highness, you have an official meeting early in the morning, I advise you to go to sleep,” Jaehyun suggested when ten minutes passed and she was still awake at the window.

She huffed and walked toward him with big steps.

“Stop calling me that,” she ordered, her lips close to his.

“I won’t stop, the sooner we’ll drift from each other, the better,” he said, looking down at her.

“Not tonight, then,” she said, her hands touching his chest, “tomorrow, we’ll go back to being strangers tomorrow.”

He hesitated, he hated goodbyes, sometimes the cleaner the break up the better. But could he say no? No.

“What do you want, Scarlett?” He asked, dropping all formalities again.

��Love me again, Jaehyun,” she whispered, her eyes pleading. “Don’t stop, even if it’s just for tonight,” she ran her hand in his hair, “I want this to be forever, even if it’s just going to be for an hour.”

He had to suppress a choked sob and nodded, pulling her body close to his. Their lips crashed in a heated kiss, it was hungry, messy, there was nothing sweet. It was almost as if they wanted to leave scars of their love on each other for days to remember.

They were mad, sad, and hopelessly in love, writing the last page of a cursed love story that wasn’t supposed to happen in the first place.

“I want it hard, Jaehyun,” she begged, “I want you to leave your mark on me, I want him to know he wasn’t the first to have all of me,” she urged, hands roaming on his body to get him out of his uniform. “I want you to love me so hard that when his hands will trace my body, my skin will cry for not recognising your touch.”

A tear rolled down his cheek at her words, but he was fast at wiping it away, carrying her body to the bed.

“I’ll give you everything, love,” he whispered, “every single piece of me.”

He ripped her nightgown and threw the broken fabric on the floor, exposing her chest. He leaned down, lips kissing her neck, trailing down to her nipple, catching the sensitive bud in his mouth and pulling every now and then.

“Fuck,” she cursed, hips meeting his hardening bulge, still trapped in his pants.

He stood up and quickly got rid of his pants and underwear, doing the same with her panties, exposing her dripping cunt to the night air.

“Turn around,” he ordered, patting her thigh gently, waiting for her to follow the instructions. “Hands and knees, my love,” he instructed when she laid down flat against the mattress.

“Good girl,” he praised against her ear, placing her braid at the side of her neck, his body pressing against her back, his tip teasing her entrance.

Without saying other words he slipped into her, slowly, making her feel every inch, as her walls welcomed him as if she was made just for him.

She let her head fall forward, lips parted spilling out moans and cries as he started to thrust into her.

His big hands wrapped around her waist, pushing her against him with every thrust.

“You feel so good, fuck,” he groaned, roaming his right hand on her body, feeling every inch of her soft skin.

“Mhh,” she moaned, her hands shaking, about to give up, and they did, making her crash against the bed. Before she could try to stand again, Jaehyun placed his hand on her shoulder, pushing her down against the mattress, fucking into her with more strength and speed.

She felt the air getting knocked out of her lungs, her eyes snapped open and her hands tried to ground on the sheets. Senseless moans and curses rolling out of her lips.

“You like it, don’t you?” He asked, smacking her ass. “You like it when I don’t treat you as a precious jewel that could break at any moment but push your buttons to the limit?”

“Yes,” she cried out.

“It makes you feel alive. It makes you feel normal,” he taunted, hand pushing her body up against his, and then wrapping around her neck.

She nodded. Everybody there underestimated her and thought that she was naive and innocent, but she wasn’t. And it was thrilling that he was the only one that could see her like that.

He pulled her hair back and kissed her hard, drowning a deep moan that rolled out of her lips.

“Jaehyun, fuck,” she moaned, hands clenching around his biceps, trying to stay up given the force of his thrusts.

He cupped her breast and squeezed, his fingers playing with her nipple, adding more stimulation.

Her body was on fire, the position was exhausting but it felt too good to complain. And the fact that it was going to be the last time heightened every sensation.

His hands around her body felt hungrier than ever, his lips softer, and his moans sounded like music to her ears.

“Jaehyun, I’m gonna come,” she cried, eyes shut together, holding on to him for dear life.

“Go on, love,” he encouraged, kissing her neck, “I’m close, too.”

With a few strokes, she came all over his cock and he came into her while their whines and groans mixed together.

But he never stopped, not even once they both came down from the high.

“Jae, I came,” she stated, voice barely coming out of her mouth.

“I know,” he replied, “I want you to do it again,” and she could sense the smirk on his face even though she couldn't see him.  

“But,” she cried, trying to push out words that weren't even formed in her brain.

“Shh,” his thumb grazed her lips, “I know you can do it again.” His voice was low and reassuring and it made her melt. Even though he was overstimulating her she could feel the love he felt for her. A love so strong she will never live again. 

“God,” she choked, when his hand started moving on her clit, thighs shaking and stars filling her vision.

“I want to fill you again and again,” Jaehyun moaned. “I want you to feel cum drip out of you for weeks, to never forget I was here.” His hands gripped her flesh tighter, pulling her body incredibly close to his with every stroke.  

“Fuck,” she slurred, head falling against his shoulder, kissing harshly again.

He pushed her upper body against the mattress again, hips slapping against her ass, his hands kneading it, eyes staring at where their bodies met.

“That’s it, so good, take it all,” he praised, looking at how much his cock was stretching her.

“I’m close again,” she blurted, and he sped up his movement on her clit, making tears spill out of her eyes.

“Clench around me, love. Make me come, fuck,” Jaehyun groaned, hips going incredibly fast, “Like this,” he praised, left hand gripping her waist to push her closer and deeper.

“I’m gon-“ she couldn’t finish the sentence that the orgasm hit her, vision blurry, ears buzzing and legs shaking.

“So good, just for me,” Jaehyun praised, hips moving slower, riding out both of their orgasms, hands caressing her skin, while he spilled into her.

She smiled against the bedsheets, feeling sore.

He pulled out and turned her around, her eyes opened when she felt the head of his cock pressing against her wet, swollen folds.

“One more, I know you can take it,” he cooed. “You don’t have to if you don’t want,” he reassured, hand caressing her hip. He would never force her to do something she didn't want to.

She nodded, she came much more than thrice in the past, she definitely could take it. Also, this was going to be their last night and she didn’t want to waste any occasion.

“I want you again, Jaehyun,” she comforted, opening her arms to welcome him in.

He smiled and then easily pushed deep into her.

“I wanted to see your pretty face one last time,” he whispered, cock hitting perfectly into her, making her hips buckle up for more.

“God, you look so beautiful all fucked up and ruined by me,” he noted, her hands clenched at his shoulders, chest rising faster, heart jumping in her chest at his words.

“All of this,” she paused, “is just for you.”

He smiled, bitterly. No, it wasn’t. But right now, lies were better than reality, and he ate that up.

But she wasn’t lying. No other man will ever get her like that. She will never be that vulnerable, that naked to somebody else.

It will be sex, not love.

“You take me perfectly. Made just for me,” his strokes got faster, and she arched her back feeling the orgasm already there.

“Yes, yes,” she chanted, “just for you, love.”

That unusual pet name made his heart melt, and his speed picked up. He pulled her waist up, the new angle sending her into another dimension, and wrapped her legs around his figure.

“Going to fill you up so good, and you’ll take every fucking drop,” he groaned, kissing her messily, hand working on her clit.

“Tell me you love me,” he demanded. It felt so fucking pathetic, but he needed to hear it, again and again, so much that those would be the only words to linger in his brain for the rest of his, now useless, life.

“I love you, so much,” she mumbled, tears streaming down her face for pleasure and pain.

“Look at me, angel. I want to see you,” Jaehyun ordered, resting his forehead against hers.

“Come for me,” he whispered when he felt her walls become incredibly tight.

“I love you, I love you, I love you,” she mumbled looking in his eyes as the orgasm hit her. A deeper groan left Jaehyun’s mouth as he emptied himself into her, his hips coming to a stop once they were done riding their pleasure.

The room got quieter, their irregular breaths the only thing that filled the silence.

They spent a few minutes like this, in each other embrace, and then Jaehyun kissed her gently on the lips and pulled out of her.

“Don’t leave, please,” she begged, tears rolling down her face again.

“I won’t,” he assured her, pulling her body close to his.

“I had to fire you to convince you to sleep with me,” she laughed off.

A chuckle left his lips as he pulled the sheets to cover their bodies.

“Yeah, you did,” he smiled, thumb caressing her face.

“I’ll miss you,” she admitted, voice barely higher than a whisper.

“I’ll miss you too,” he replied, his eyes were wandering on her face, terrified he would forget every detail of her faster than he’d liked to. 

It turned out that loving her, really, was painful, and cursed, and soul-draining. Jaehyun felt a hole in his chest at the thought of not seeing her anymore or hearing her voice happily telling him about what she learned at the daily courses she took, or even nag about other royals, or gossip about what the servants would confess to her. She was a ray of sun, the only light he had in his life after his parent's death, and he couldn’t believe it was getting taken away from him. His little bubble of sunshine that lit up his rainy days, gone forever.

Jaehyun shook his head, and took a deep breath, trying not to think of the burning pain he could feel in his chest.

“But I’m sure you’ll find your happiness there, too. I heard their kingdom is famous for the precious wool and the rare food the land offers,” he smiled.

She wasn’t sure about that at all, she was leaving her heart behind, to him, and was sure that no food or perfectly knitted dress could fix her broken heart. She nodded anyway.

“Scarlett,” he called, and when she looked up at him he kept going, “I know you don’t want this, but, please,” he begged, “promise me you’ll try.”

She huffed, “And why? What’s the point?”

“You’ll be an amazing Queen, caring for your people, caring for your reign. That’s the worth. I want to read about you being a Queen, shining in all your glory.”

“I don’t need to be happy with him to do that,” she replied.

Jaehyun sighed, it was going to be impossible to convince her.

She snuggled closer to him, arms wrapping tighter around him. She didn't want to think about her future, she just wanted to stay in his arms and pretend that was their reality.

“If you ever need me, you know where to find me,” he said, caressing her back. 

She nodded, a small part of her hoped her father would fire him so that she would never have to see him again. But that was selfish, he needed a job. He had nothing, unlike her. And she already hurt him too much. Sure, she was going to get married against her will, but she had something. Him? He had just her. And she was letting him go.

“I’m sorry,” she sobbed.

“No, please. Nothing of this is your fault, I knew exactly what I was doing when I got into this.”

“You know I love you, right?” she asked, she wanted to make sure he knew her feelings were real.

“I know, love, I know.”

“I’ll never stop doing it,” she whispered, sleep taking over her. She wanted to fight it, stay up all night to talk to him, look at him, live him for the last time. But she was tired, it had been a long and exhausting day, and the last three orgasms didn't help.

“Neither will I,” he said, and that was the last thing she heard before her eyelids closed heavily on her eyes.

Jaehyun didn’t sleep that night. And when the first rays of sun lit up the room he found himself still awake, staring at her sleeping body. She looked peaceful, face relaxed, lips partly open, and heart beating steadily. He kissed her forehead, gently, and moved a strand of hair out of her face.

He sighed, slipping out her hold, and jumped out of the bed, careful not to make a sound.

He gathered his clothes and put them on.

He took a deep breath, turned around to look at her one last time and then opened the door of her bedroom before whispering one last “I love you.”

He was fast at reaching the King’s room. He knew he was already awake given the hour and the busy schedule of Monday.

“Sir? What are you doing here?” The King asked, stupor on his face.

“Good morning, your Majesty,” Jaehyun greeted, bowing politely, “I have to fire myself from the job of bodyguard for the Princess Scarlett, your Majesty,” he announced, standing tall, hands behind his back. “I have to fire myself from working for your whole family, to be more precise.”

The King furrowed, not understanding the sudden change of decision.

“Did she physically or verbally attack you tonight?”

“No, King,” he answered politely, hoping he wouldn’t dig further. Probably the King would've put the pieces together, but not now for sure, and by then he would've already been far away.

“You are one of the best guards we ever had here. You worked for us for so long, is the money not enough?” The King asked, a hand resting under his chin. 

Jaehyun smiled, “No, your Majesty, an unforeseen happened at home, I have to go back.” 

The King breathed deeply, “You told me you could’ve followed her yesterday.”

“I know, but it totally slipped from my mind. The letter arrived in the middle of the week and I was pondering the conditions. I also thought it was better for the Princess to have somebody she knew around but then I considered she needs a fresh start,” he replied. “And I really need to go back home, I don’t think my mom will beat her disease this time, I have to stay by her side.” 

The King didn’t seem convinced but didn’t question any further.

“Fine, Jaehyun. You are dismissed, then. You’ll receive your last check at home,” he informed. “If you ever change your mind, we’ll be glad to have you back.” 

Jaehyun nodded, “Thank you, your Majesty.” He bowed politely and then bade his greetings, walking out of the room.

As soon as the wooden door closed behind him, Jaehyun could feel tears at the corner of his eyes. He had lost the love of his life and his job overnight. 

He knew that wasn’t the right solution, she would’ve haunted his days and nights for a long time, but he had to start somewhere.

He didn’t want to help her pack her things. He didn’t want to see her cry again. He didn’t want to see her stroll away with the Prince at her side. And he didn’t want to see her again in a few months at her wedding, and then later at the official dinners, stuck at Prince side, probably carrying a child that wasn’t his.

Their goodbye was sealed that night. And he wanted to remember her like that.

Peacefully sleeping in their bed, in their home, while he was in the kitchen preparing breakfast after a passionate night together.

He wanted to live in his dreams, just for a while. The right amount of time he needed to get over her.

Till time would do its job and erase her from his memory.

Their love, just a mindless dream in the past.

“Amami perdutamente.”

a/n: hope you liked it! maybe let me know, it’s always appreciated.

part two: here 

[obikinfest]

Here are the fics and art from Day 1 of Obikinfest!

💫 ‘Alone With You’ by Anonymous, 3k, Explicit

Padawans Anakin and Obi-Wan watch some porn together.

Tags: Anakin is a bad influence, Porn Watching, Mutual Masturbation, No Underage Sex, Padawan Obi-Wan Kenobi, Padawan Anakin Skywalker, Kissing, Padawan AU, First Kiss, POV Third Person, PWP, obikin fest season 1, Prompt Fill

    💫 ‘How to Save a Galactic Republic Without Really Trying’ by Anonymous, 24k, Mature

After defeating Vader on a barren, nameless moon, Obi-Wan had let go of the past. But the past hadn’t let go of him.

Tags: Time Travel Fix-It, Humor, Jedi as Found Family (Star Wars), Post-Episode: s01e06 Part VI (Star Wars: Obi-Wan Kenobi TV), Post-Star Wars: The Phantom Menace, Canon-Typical Violence

    💫 ‘Darkness at the heart of your love’ by Anonymous, 23k, Mature

Obi-Wan starts to hide his braid in the tenth month since the birth of the Empire. He pins it behind the ear every morning, because he can't stand the pitiful looks the newcomers throw his way. It's understandable. They think his Master is dead. They think he mourns, clings to a promise that would never be fulfilled. They think he is just one of the many padawans, orphaned in this devastating massacre. He sometimes wishes it was the truth.

His Master, however, is not dead. His Master is alive and he is the Sith that started it all. But Obi-Wan can't bring himself to denounce him even after holding the cold corpses of his younger brothers and sisters. Anakin Skywalker was once everything to him. And Obi-Wan is ashamed to admit that he still is.

Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Jedi Master Anakin Skywalker, Padawan Obi-Wan Kenobi, Reverse Master Padawan AU, Order 66 (Star Wars), Hurt Obi-Wan Kenobi, Possessive Anakin Skywalker, Canon-Typical Violence, Age Difference, Obi-Wan Kenobi Needs a Hug, Obi-Wan gets more than a hug, Explicit Sexual Content, Suitless Darth Vader, Possessive Darth Vader

    💫 ‘I Was Born To Love You’ by Anonymous, 2k, Teen and Up Audiences

“You could come, if you wanted to,” Anakin said, looking away from the brightness of his angel. “I don’t think my mom would mind if you tagged along.”

“I’d like that very much, but I’m afraid it won’t be possible, Anakin, ” Obi-Wan explained, his smile now wistful.

“It will, because I’m gonna marry you someday,” he stated, tilting his head to the side. He knew he would, just like he knew that when the Twins set the moons rose, and when somebody spilled water on the sand, the next day a tiny cactus would bloom.

5 times Anakin said (or joked) that he'd marry Obi-Wan + the 1 time he actually does

Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Fluff and Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Nothing happens until Anakin is of age, Pining, which then becomes mutual pining, Soulmates, The Force Ships It (Star Wars), Other Additional Tags to Be Added, No Beta In Grammarly We Trust, ObikinFests1

    💫 ‘Succumbing to Temptation’ by Anonymous, 7k, Explicit

Rising from where he lay on the futon, Anakin rubbed the sleep from his eyes and turned to the entrance door when it buzzed. Someone was opening the door and there was only one person who knew the code. However, the process took longer than normal, so Anakin knew before even sensing his Master in the Force:

Drunk. His own Master, Obi-Wan Kenobi, was drunk. Again. He will be a stumbling Omega, touchy-feely before the eventual crash into unconsciousness.

An almost 17-year-old young Alpha Padawan, Anakin Skywalker, helps his very drunk Omega Master Obi-Wan to bed. However, Anakin doesn't leave for the night even though he should have left to sleep. But he didn't.

Archive warnings: Rape/Non-Con, Underage

Tags: Extremely Dubious Consent, Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics, Bottom Obi-Wan Kenobi, Top Anakin Skywalker, Rape/Non-con Elements, Somnophilia, Gratuitous Smut, Intersex, Stewjoni Biology (Star Wars), Vaginal Sex, Anal Sex, Body Worship, Forbidden Love, Master & Padawan Relationship(s), Padawan Anakin Skywalker, Underage Sex, Anakin is almost 17, Possessive Sex, Mutual Pining, Oral Sex, Breeding Kink, Alpha Anakin Skywalker, Omega Obi-Wan Kenobi, Cunnilingus, Angst with a Happy Ending, The Force pronounced them Alpha and Omega so cue the wedding bells

   💫 ‘Plump and Ripe’ by Anonymous, 6k, Explicit

Pregnant Obi-Wan being pampered like he deserves.

Tags: Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics, Alpha Anakin Skywalker, Omega Obi-Wan Kenobi, Pregnant Obi-Wan Kenobi, Mpreg, Fluff, Domestic Fluff, Cuddling & Snuggling, Pampering, Mild Hurt/Comfort, Peeing Oneself, Hormones, Knotting

   💫 NSFW Art by @bereweillschmidt​, Explicit

Prompt: Anakin gets off on the secret aspect of his and Obi-Wan's relationship and loves pushing it to the limits (almost getting caught). The next thing on his list? He really, really wants to get fucked on Obi-Wan's chair in the council chambers and he thinks about it every time he sees the way his master sprawls out on it so indecently. Obi-Wan indulges him (he won't admit it but he loves the thrill too).

[dienamights]

Ex’s and O’s | K.Bakugou

» Pairing: Katsuki Bakugou x Fem!Reader.

» Word count: 6.7K

» Genre: hurt/comfort, Smut MDNI, Prohero!au

» Summary: Its bad enough that you’re spending your ex-boyfriend’s birthday curled up in bed, wearing his merch, drinking away your sorrows, but what’s even worse is having your eardrums pierced by the blaring music upstairs at the party thrown just for him.

» Warning(s):  Smut 18+ MDNI please, hurt/comfort, mentions of alcohol, dubcon since reader is under the influence while getting dicked down, drunk sex, oral sex and fingering (female receiving, we getting fed tonight), one pussy slap lol, manipulation, unprotected sex (don’t be silly, wrap your willy)

» Author’s notes: Hello! aaaah I’m actually pretty excited about posting this fic! First of all, its Bakuhoe’s birthday! and what better way to honor it than to feed you all some good ol angst sprinkled in with some good dickin’ down. Its been years since I’ve written smut and I’m actually really fuckin proud of it, yet real nervous but I hope you enjoy! Secondly, this fic is a part of Bakugous Birthday Bash! I’m so excited to read everyone’s work, thank you everyone for holding this event and allowing my ass participate to create this with you all ♡ be sure to read everyone’s contributions, I know it’ll be more than amazing since everyone worked so hard!

Happy Birthday to our favorite King Explosion Murder♡♡

Lastly, I wanna thank everyone for their support and helping me reach 200 followers already! You guys are the cutest thing ever and I promise I’ll update more frequent the minute I’m out of uni late june fml, thank you @tteokdoroki for giggling with me when i wrote cock for the first time lol

» Masterlist | Requests

Rolling out of bed and flailing onto the floor as a start of your day ensures you that the following 24 hours will ultimately suck ass. Getting up and readying yourself for the day by looking through one of your cardboard boxes for your favorite Dynamight hoodie, the back of your mind keeps nagging you, trying to remind you of something buried deep in your subconsciousness, and you have half a heart to try and remember, because for some odd reason, you feel so fucking weary, as if the few steps from your bed to your bathroom are somehow now endless miles, almost making you breathe out in relief after finally reaching it.

And as you are making your coffee, that odd feeling keeps annoying you again, prodding at your brain to remember something, something. And ultimately, that's when your eyes fall to the counter. You knew this day was coming and you were dreading it for months, so as you look at the calendar on your kitchen counter, you frown, the quote of the day you always love reading so much long forgotten when your eyes fall on the date. 

“You’ve gotta be kiddin' me.” You mumble at the calendar on your counter hatefully with furrowed eyebrows, as if it would either reply or change its date, it doesn’t do either, and your lips curl downwards even further. As in immediate response, you pick up your phone, your coffee pot tossed aside as you dial the number of the only person you could think might help you right now.

“G’morning y/n -” you hear Kendo’s voice through your phone, and you honestly want to sob right then and there, but you hold yourself, barely and speak over her overly cheery voice first thing in the goddamn morning. “It's Kats- Bakugou’s birthday” you whimper at the slip up, being so used to the first name basis you were in with your now ex-boyfriend.

“Yeah, was kinda hoping you would’ve forgotten.” She sighs, tugging at her bangs and pulling back her phone to check the time. “Tell you what, I get off work in an hour, then I’m spending the day with you. I’ll get tequila, I know you love your shots.” 

“Ken, it's like 10 right now..” you can’t help but pout, having alcohol in your system as an escape to help you forget about the entire day still sounding better than the urge to cry and crawl into a hole, even if it's at the start of your day. “Y'know what? Get those gummy worms I like too.” “Bet.” you hang up with a sigh, moving back to the kitchen to sift through your bubble wrapped kitchen utensils, barely forcing yourself to prepare breakfast as to not have your liquor on an empty stomach.

You loathe the fact that you remembered his birthday, always reminded of him no matter how long ago since you’ve last seen him, being the center of the media’s attention for years as the number 6 hero in japan has its perks, well, in his case, but to you? Nothing but trouble and heartache as every channel you flip through plasters his face, whether it be about some big rescue mission he partook in or a new rumor about a potential lover to the explosive hero, followed by him almost attacking a reporter, yelling to them about ‘needing to mind yer goddamn business and keep my fuckin’ name outta your mouths’. Therefore, you opted long ago to stay away from the TV to avoid seeing him, his captivating rubies for eyes, covered by that goddamn mask you like to push up to his forehead, sweeping his bangs away and exposing his sweaty forehead that he bumps against yours as he makes love to you, still in his hero costume, all battered and dusty and so incredibly hot you have to- 

You grip your coffee mug tighter, almost to the point of breaking the handle off of it, placing it rather roughly onto the table before pushing your food away, appetite gone with the thought of whatever paradise you were thinking you were in before now long gone and never coming back, all because of you, of your action, of your mistake.

Kendo walks in with a bright smile on her face, as if her overly cheerful attitude will balance out the void you’re slowly but surely falling in. She shakes the bag of snacks in your face as you blink your eyes back into focus. Dragging your heavy feet across the floor to get to your kitchen to retrieve the shot glasses. Only kissing her cheek in thanks when you snatch away whatever it is she brought with her to lift your mood.

She eyes the boxes by your kitchen, the four placed haphazardly in your living room and the one you're using as a stool while filling your shot glasses, tongue sticking out to try and fill each one to the brim without spilling any on the new coffee table that she failed to notice before is still wrapped in bubble wrap that prevent any damage during the moving process.

“y/n…” you hum in response, a frown falling on your lips as the third glass spills a bit and the liquid pools on the plastic.

“Don't you think that you should’ve probably unpacked a while ago? Hasn't it been, what, five months?” 

“I didn't know you were gonna come here to harass me about my life choices, Kendo”

She flinches away, your tone venomous, almost feeling it as a slap to her face, before leaning in when she sees your eyes start to water.

“If I did, that just means it's true… that just means it happened, and I did the stupidest thing- you know what,” you wipe the few tears that managed to escape away with the sleeve of your sweater, looking down at the shots in front of you. “It, it doesn't matter anymore just- can I just drink and try to forget about how my life has gotten nothing but fucking worse since the day I left him?”

You questioned your worth that one time, that one time all those months ago. Thinking that by doing what you did and leaving, he’d drop everything and run behind you, chase after you and win you back, but he didn't, and as you sit surrounded by the evidence of how much of a failure you find out you are without him, you regret ever questioning it, ever questioning him. Because to you, living in denial was so much better than whatever hell this is.

So all you could think of is to just drown yourself in alcohol until your mind is too numb to think of the possibilities of how you could have avoided this, how you could’ve been a less of shitty person, and stop imagining how your life would be now if you just swallowed all your insecurities and just stayed. Despite the neglect, despite not being prioritized, because in some weird twisted way, those lies held you with warmth that you were never able to find after uncovering the ugly truth you’re living in right now. 

You lay on your living room floor, the alcohol swirling in your system and clouding your vision as you trace imaginary shapes in your ceiling, the voice of Kendo muffled as she rambles on and on about her day, the amount of outlaws she bitch slapped - a term she uses to get a laugh from you - and how she considers herself the unluckiest being in the whole world for having Monoma as a partner of all people, seriously contemplating who she should beat up first between him and the villains.

“Must be nice,” you voice, low and slow, scared of how Kendo would react to what you’re about to say, yet your intoxicated self unable to stop your mouth from uttering the words. “To have a purpose in life, to not be quirkless and lost like us.” your face twists in an ugly scowl at your ceiling, but mostly to yourself for putting a downer on whatever mood your friend is trying so hard to build, proven by the hitch of her breath before she enters your peripheral vision when she leans over you, all upside down and pouty.

“What’re you talki-” the shrill ringtone of her phone breaks you away from each other as she leaps to fetch it and silence the god forsaken thing by answering the call. “Battle Fist here, yes sir, I was partnered up with Phantom Thief for the patrol at area B, n-no sir I wasn’t informed.” Kendo breaths out in irritation, pinching the bridge of her nose as she starts tapping her feet aggressively on the floor, eyes falling onto yours when you look up at her all weary and sad, knowing what she would tell you once she hangs up. “That dumbass is gonna be the end of me I swear.” She crouches down to your level and kisses your forehead, promising to be back in the morning with hangover food, before she leaves and locks the door behind her. 

Now you’re left all alone, back aching from laying on the hardwood floor and eyes watering as you feel your loneliness eating you up inside, the god awful music thumbing loudly in your ears followed by the cheer of people as you-

Music?

You sit up abruptly, groaning at the dizziness of the swift movement as your hands fly to cover your ears, a failed attempt of ensuring your brain doesn’t begin to spill out from them, because of the loud voices, the bass shaking your entire fucking apartment by how strong it is, and you curse yourself for falling for the scheme the landlord pulled you in, paying half of the rent everyone did, just because you lived right below the penthouse that hosted the loudest parties in the area, 4 days out of the fucking week. 

The money hungry shameless bastard praised the apartment the minute it spiked your interest all those months ago, selling it so well you actually moved in the next week, anything to stop feeling like a burden to Kendo as you couch-surfed her apartment. Only to realize within that first week from your downstairs neighbors that he rents the penthouse to host parties of all sorts, and due to its location in the city, it was pretty popular, yet you didn’t have the money to move out again, nor the heart to concern your friend with your problems, as she was a hero with other responsibilities aside from taking care of your hopeless self.

So you get up, barely gathering yourself onto that elevator to tell off whoever the fuck will answer the door first to turn the music down. You pound the door with your fist repeatedly the minute you reach it, the door opening so suddenly you almost punch the man standing in front of you in the chest, the cool air created from the door cooling your warm cheeks as you squint at your victim for the day.

“Welcome!”

“Listen here, you buttfaced moron” you start to chew the person’s ear out, your sight blurring yet still able to notice how bright his hair is, how fiery and familiar it looks, and you’re certain you’ve seen it somewhere before. “I’m trying to drink away my regrettable life choices and cry over my ex-boyfriend, so if you would just turn down the-”

“y/n?” oh, that’s where. Your stomach drops as Kirishima looks down on you, the bright smile he flashed to whoever he was welcoming now dropped with his eyes almost bulging out at your presence, you both stand in silence, the boy unbuttoning the collar that suddenly feels like it has a chokehold on him while you cross your arms and hope the floor would swallow you a floor down back into the comfort of your home.

Kirishima basically is shutting down the second his eyes lay on you, breaking a sweat as your eyes never waver, despite how you fail to stay standing straight, what was he supposed to say? ‘Hey we’re throwing a birthday party for your ex-boyfriend because he's been feeling depressed from the day you dumped his ass’ ? No!  He wouldn’t do that to his friend, but what was he gonna say now?

Well, he didn’t have to really think about what to say to you, because his other friend didn’t hesitate to push him forward, slurring something along the lines of ‘lettin the hot ladies in so they can take a look at the prettier blond, aka moi’. In his moment of panic, the redhead stumbles forward, his cup slipping from the tips of his fingers and meeting its doom by the floor, whatever was filling it now staining your pants as you both look at the mess between you.

“Woah bro, we said you gotta get’er wet but not- '' Denki's cackle stops him from continuing whatever filth he was gonna spew out - thankfully - before his eyes drop down to your chest, or more like what was covering it. “Hey! You a Dynamight fan? Hey Bakuhoe, comere for a sec.” 

Dear God, move, for the love of all that's pure in this god forsaken world, move! Run!

All you could do is shake and breathe in short segments as your widened eyes meet his unamused ones, the garnets in his eyes glistening at your sight, he stands straight and so tall, suited up in his usual attire. Dressed for the occasion, words aren't able to describe his beauty. You try not to let your brain be dazzled by how incredibly handsome he looks. He is wearing a dress shirt, in the deep color of wine that complements his eyes, dress pants hugging his long legs, not to mention the open collar, and no tie. He looks like a long, lean Lothario. 

At that your eyes drop down to the floor, specifically the now stained carpet, your hands wrenching the end of your hoodie to distract yourself from the piercing rubies that haunts your dreams.

You build up some courage, enough of it to lift your head to continue what you came here to do, so you open your mouth, and drop a few IQs while you’re at it. “The m-music is loud and m’tryin’ to sleep,'' you mumble, noting how Kirishima leans down to make up the words you are saying over the sound of the blaring music while Bakugou narrows his eyes at you as if disregarding his sight will make him hear you better. “So, if you could turn down the heat, that’d be,” 

“You squiffed?” The blond grunts, leaning his face close to yours to inspect it, and he catches a whiff of alcohol in your breath, his eyebrows furrowing at your response. “No I'm not squinting-” 

“Yeah you’re drunk alright,” he huffs at your less than intelligent reply, pushing his glass of whiskey - you figure since it's always been his drink of choice - against Kirishima’s chest, telling him to lower the fucking volume and grabs you by your bicep. “C’mon, I’ll take you home.” you stumble at the force used against you, no matter how weak it actually is, before you barely straighten yourself to push his hand away. “I can walk down all by myself, thank you.” Of course you’d expose where you live, you dumbass.

He doesn’t question your integrity, just continues to basically drag you to the elevator before pushing your apartment door open when you choose your floor, irked to find your misplaced trust in the people of the complex by not locking your door after leaving. He barges into your bedroom and tells you to change out of your fucked up pants and proceeds to saunter to your kitchen to get you water, eyeing the boxes that he comes across during that small trip.

He stands awkwardly by the door when he sees you standing in the middle of the bedroom, sifting through countless moving boxes with your pants on the floor, thrown next to a pile of clothes that he can only assume that its supposed to be your laundry ‘basket’, until you opt against wearing any since you can't seem to find anything to replace them. And when he asks you if you just moved in, his expression sours when you shake your head no and explain to him that you’ve been living for months in this space, after chugging that cup of water like you’ve been parched for days.

“Birthday party?” You ask out of the blue as you play with the strings of your hoodie, your ears perking up at the confirmation hum you receive. “Hmm, thas’cool… I-I guess.” 

Bakugou’s impassive as he gently pushes you onto your bed, eyes meeting yours as he covers you up with your blanket. “Get some rest, I’m leaving.” He said, slowly stalking away from you and barely reaching your door as your big mouth talks on its own. Your body sitting up and facing his retreating back.

“That's what you always do, you always leave”, you utter and you see him stiffen his shoulders before he spins to face you, so fast you almost want to check up on him about getting a whiplash.

“Hah?” it's one syllable, but it shakes your very core, that one sound making you almost shake, overwhelmed by the amount of emotions, the amount of pain that one sound has. He steps closer to your bed, the stomps of his feet sounding like gun shots in your ear, and you pathetically lift up the blanket to cover yourself up, cowering behind it like it's some pseudo shield that might protect you from him.

“I’m the one that leaves?” he growls at you, his eyes sizing you up when you react to his forceful approach, leaning back to look down on you, but his lips are still curled in a frown, he tries to hold himself from blowing up at you, his feelings oddly enough still raw in his chest the moment he lay eyes on you the first time since you left, threw him away and walked away, probably finding someone better, probably finding someone who you tolerated, unlike himself, but when he sees you straighten up your back to rebuttal him, an automatic response to whenever he raised his voice at you from all those years ago, he knows he is in for a fight. 

He snarls when you nod at him, your eyes hard and glaring up at him, not knowing that your silence is by your better judgement since you don't trust your voice, knowing it’ll fail you, probably crack and show him how much he actually is affecting you by his closed off posture and demeaning look down at your frame.

“Real fuckin’ rich of ya, y/n.” He snaps back, his hands brought up to his hair, tugging at it. “As if you didn’t pack your shit,” he kicks at yet another cardboard box fucking spewed in your room, noting its heavy weight when it didn't move but an inch by his action. “Dropped your keys by the fuckin’ door,” as an emphasis, he throws your apartment key at you, making sure it doesn’t actually hit you, but falls onto your lap. “And left. Without a single fuckin’ word, like I'm some lowlife who didn't deserve an explanation, like I didn't deserve anything! And-” that hurt, goddamn it. 

Exhaling deeply, he focuses on how your eyes look a little less glossed over, a little more sober, but holding fear, and he almost steps back and out when he looks at how you’re fighting tears, almost wanting to bust his own kneecaps than to see you like this, always wanting nothing for you but to be happy, to never upset about anything no matter how small it might be.

Then why did you leave him? Left him to drown by his lonesome self, waves of his insecurities and sorrow crashing into him, pulling him even further down to his inevitable doom.

Despite the fact that you both yearn for each other, long to feel one another, engulf yourselves in the others presence. You both stand your ground, eyes glaring despite the emotions hidden behind them, mouths shut and curled into ugly scowls regardless of the words you wish to speak to each other, whispers of promises into each other's ears about being together forever, in spite of not knowing what the future holds.

Bakugou breathes out again, recalling all those months worth of coping mechanisms to exercise when placed in anger inducing situations like this one, the time in therapy spent to better himself, to control himself, to be the best version of himself, for you, hoping that one day you’ll pity him enough to want to come back, knowing full well he would never hold a grudge against you and welcome you back with open arms, intending to never repeat whatever it is he did that made you think of him as so unbearable you couldn't spent another day with him.

You on the other hand, are barely holding in the tears, wanting him to just leave your sight, so you can go back to the world of denial where he didn't look like straight out of a magazine, looking as captivating as always, as if your absence did not have an effect on the hero, of course it wouldn't, why would a quirkless extra have an effect on the great Katsuki Bakugou, that's what he used to call them, right?

“Just leave, Bakugou-” his ears pick up the way your voice breaks at his name, the way you utter it sounds so horrendous, because you aren’t meant to call him Bakugou, you’re meant to call him Katsuki, Katsu, Suki, your Suki. Not- “I hate you.”

The room suddenly spirals. The floor panels misalign themselves into zigzags. Bakugo’s eyes shatter like a glass window. He tries to hold himself against the tears that threaten to fall, stomach wrenching as if reaching from inside of his body, but it’s useless. He brings his hand up close to his chest and sinks his head, letting the words overtake him.

Oblivious to his internal struggle, you pile whatever courage you have left in another attempt to ask him to leave, aware that your body wouldn’t aid you in pushing him away physically, you open your mouth, only to gasp after a moment of silence when he pounces on you and grabs you by the neck, sliding a hand behind your head and leaning your face impossibly closer to his “you fuckin’ hate me? show me you hate me then,”

Then he's pressing his lips against yours, your half foggy mind all too surprised by the flow of motion you can only try to keep up with his feverish kisses, you try to pull away, to push him away, to no avail, Bakugou only stopping his assault on your lips to growl at them again “Show me then, hah?” 

But he wouldn't even let you, his grasp on your neck loosening to circle around your back to push you to him even more. His kisses get more and more aggressive, trying his best to show you how much he was hurt by what you said, by what you did, after all this time, almost begging you to not let him have to voice out whatever he’s feeling because he would do so much of a worse job than he is doing now.

The hands you placed on his chest in a failed attempt to push him away are now just placed over his pecs, welcoming their warmth and the way they flex under your touch, your right hand clenching over where his thumping heart is, and he almost sighs in relief, the movement feeling like it holds together all the broken pieces of his heart to make it whole again.

Almost like that gesture calmed him down, Bakugou’s rough touches start to soften, very caring as they glide to your hips before sliding underneath your - oh my God it's your special edition Dynamight hoodie! His amused chuckle tickles your lips as he pulls away when he feels you stiffen at the realization, barely letting you breathe in ease until he places his lips against your ear. “Love how m’still the only one sprawled over yer tits.”

“But I still want the real thing, lemme see ‘em, hm?” And just before throwing a dumb retort and embarrasing yourself even further, the article is tugged eagerly off of your body and thrown haphazardly on the floor. Earning yourself a low whistle when he realises you’re wearing nothing underneath. Bakugou all but shoves you onto the bed, spreading your legs when you try to rub them against each other for any friction, wedging his body neatly between them as his teeth gently bite your soft buds, pulling them slightly before captivating the nipple entirely.

His tongue flicks against your hardening nipple while keeping a watchful eye at the sinful expressions your face makes, his one hand toying with and twisting the other nipple while the other slides down to tease your needy cunt, pressing his fingers against your -fucking soaked- panties, swearing under his breath at the feeling of your walls trying to clench around his fingers just from that one movement. Sitting on his haunches, he lifts your hips with ease to pull your panties right off, eyes travelling between your heaving chest and your exposed pussy. Before lowering himself and finding comfort in biting and sucking your nipples again.

Bakugou’s smirk grows with your moans as his tongue dances over your sensitive nipples, he presses his finger against your walls, and you immediately keen at the prodding feeling that almost feels foreign after all this time apart. His thumb pushing your pussy lip to the side to see you suck his finger in like the good girl he knew you always were.

“Ba-ba-ba,” you struggle to talk, your drool collecting at your lips, stopping you from forming any words as you feel a breeze hit your spit covered tits, whining at the feeling and wanting him to pull your nipples in the warm cavern of his mouth again. Bakugou’s eyes focus on the spit line connecting his bottom lip to your nipple before disconnecting it to smash his lips against yours in an effort to shut your blabbering up.

“Ba-ba, what? y’better not be callin’ me Bakugou with my fingers deep in yer pussy baby, its Katsuki for you, yeah?” he taunts with a fake pout that immediately turns into a grin at the way you hold your pathetic sobs, pressing another finger in your tight cunt, reveling in the wet sounds your pussy makes as he thrusts his fingers in and out of it, soaking his fingers in your slick as he curls them, eager to hear the squelching sounds it would make when his cock is shoved deep inside you. “Or better yet, lemme hear you say Suki, hmm?”

“Suki- p-please, eat me out” you throw your head back and bring your hands down to play with your clit, showing him where you want his lips to be, as if the blond doesn't already know where it is, and he scoffs at the thought, slapping your hand away and giving another slap to your clit, earning a moan from you from the sharp pleasurable pain.

“Yea, yea I fuckin’ know already, needy slut,” he growls, keeping eye contact as he circles your clit with his tongue before sloppily eating out your cunt, making a mess of both drool and your arousal, mumbling “my needy slut.” to himself, and you do hear it, yet you brush it off with the thought that your lust must be messing with your brain.

Your chest still flutters at his words and your walls clench in on his fingers as he curls them again in a way you didn’t know would make you yelp like it did. He thrives off of how your body responses so easily to him, your back arching and the squelching getting louder as his fingers pick up speed, his tongue so skillful in drawing circles around your clit before sucking it again. A whine escapes you when he draws his head away from you, only for you to see the way his eyes darkens, his chin glistening from your arousal when it catches the light.

“Let go for me princess,” he whispers uncharacteristically, making you question if the glint in his eyes is from his desire for you or something else. “Lemme see you fall apart for me, alright?” the way he’s almost begging you to come undone for him takes you by surprise, and your body curls in on itself so fast, not realizing your orgasm was creeping up on you until it hits you. The knot in your stomach breaks as you gush around his fingers, white crossing your vision as he slows his pace to help you come down from your high. 

Your shuddering body lays on your bed, eyes unwavering as they meet Katsuki’s, his fingers stuffed in his mouth as he moans around them at your taste. It's all a blur after seeing that unravel, and you’re so woozy that you don’t register him discarding his clothes until he lays above you. Placing himself between your legs as he pumps his cock, hardened from seeing you fall apart on his tongue and fingers, his tip leaking precum and burning a bright red.

His movement is almost too quick for you as he dips his head into your leaking hole before pulling right back, a breathless chuckle escaping him when you whine and roll your hips and try to suck him in again, wanting to feel the stretch of him inside of you.

“Didja wanna say somethin’ princess?” he taunts you, one of his hands holding you down by your stomach while the other is wrapped around his length, teasing you in the ways that he knows drive you crazy, he leans in, using the tip of his cock to spread your pussy lips open and running it along your slit to coat it with your arousal.

“Katshu, p-please I-” you hiccup, your fists tightening on your bed sheet as you try to rock your hips up get more than just his leaking tip, but your begging is always interrupted when he isn't hearing what he wants you to say.

“Say you love me.”

You freeze at his demand, your widening eyes looking up at him before you pout your lips, not thinking about surrendering to him, no matter how much you want your cunt stuffed full of him right now.

“I don’love yooou-” you gasp as katsuki’s grip onto your waist tightens and you feel as he gives a thrust into your sopping cunt, arching your back at the burning stretch of being filled up by his thick cock. Katsuki’s hand traces down your left thigh before cupping behind your knee, hiking your leg up and out, close to your chest to expose more of yourself to him, wanting nothing more than to see his dick seething in and out of your tight pretty pussy, and by almost muscle memory, you did the same thing with your right leg, replacing his hands with your own, presenting yourself to him.

“Y’see that? Fuckin’ know you like the back of m’hand, y’think someones gonna- ah, take the fucking time to work you like I did?” he's right, absolutely right, he ruined you for any other potential lovers and he loved it with every fiber in his being, knowing this means you’re always going to be wrapped around his finger. You moan as he pushes more of himself into you, bottoming out and holding one of your tits and squeezing when he feels your walls do the same to his cock.

You hate it, after all this time, you’re still a blubbering mess the second he was one fucking inch deep in your pussy, sucking him in and clawing at his back begging for more. No self respect, no dignity, you hate it, how come after all this time he gets to come here and fuck you like you belong to him, like you’ve belonged to him despite everything that has happened.

You only realize that your eyes are closed when Katsuki’s breath hits your face, and you open them wide, noting how wet your lashes have gotten from your tears, only for him to kiss at the tears gliding along your right temple and licking the ones on your left. He breathes out a chuckle and when he leans to look at your eyes, the humor and menace you expect to see in his eyes are nowhere to be found, clouded by a solemn look instead.

“What? Yer cryin on me now, huh? Y’think a few tears are stoppin’ me?” His voice is masked so well, because he sounds like he was simply enjoying a game, like an imp that had branched from a demon. “C’mon, not gonna tell the birthday boy you love’em?”

“I don't love you, I hate you, h-hate you-” you keen as drool pools at your lips, your body betraying you as it shakes from pleasure, letting go of your legs to wrap them around his slim waist, to bring him in closer, if that was even possible, stopping his deep thrusts that were brushing up against your cervix, it feels pathetic, denying him the pleasure of telling him you love him while clinging onto him like he's your last breath of fresh air, because in a way, you feel like he is, like him leaving would just collapse your lungs and stop your heart from beating, you know that he’s gonna leave you. While your spent body would lay on your bed and you'd cry because you didn't tell him you love him, yet you wouldn’t ask him to stay, knowing deep down that you don't deserve it, you don't deserve him.

You feel his weight on top of you as he rests his elbows by your head, his lips brushing against your ear as he repeats again with every shallow thrust into your warm insides, his cock twitching from time to time in your walls. “You love me.” he says it once, twice, thrice. Every time his voice lowers more and more to a broken whisper, almost a plea instead of the cocky taunt he started off with.

Your legs are starting to ache from the grip they have around him, so you loosen up, your mind easy since his thrusts haven’t been rough nor painful. And when you do, you notice two things immediately, first, your thighs are so soaked from how he's making you feel, probably ruining your bedsheet at this point, second, he pushed his chest away from yours to look you directly in the eyes, one hand molding around your thigh to keep it from wrapping around him again while the other is placed on your stomach, his thumb inching closer and closer to your clit, wanting to toy with it, toy with you, but not ready to give you any satisfaction until you admit to him, please just tell him, that you do still love him. All insecurities, all battle scars, all emotional constipation as layers he covers himself with, that no one gives a fuck to peel off, to see who he really was, except you.

His red eyes lock onto yours as your chest heaves with breathless sobs at the lost of his warmth, and when you think he's lowering himself back down, he pulls out suddenly, sending a  shiver down your spine as you gasp, now feeling like you're frozen over, your tears coming from lack of both pleasure and warmth.

Suddenly your face is met with the pillow and you feel his hands on your hips as he lifts them up and off the bed, your half intoxicated, half aroused mind barely registering that you’ve been flipped over on your stomach until you feel his cock prodding at your cunt, easily sliding in like they’ve been made to be warmed up in there, when you know Katsuki would argue that your pussy was made just for him and to warm his dick.

He presses his chest against your back, pushing you onto the bed as he thrusts his hips roughly, pulling out fully before seething himself right back in, your moans and whimpers muffled by your pillow from being pushed down by his hand as his other holds your hips firmly. 

Then what happened next probably shocked him more than you, despite how delirious you’ve become due to his relentless thrusting, his dripping tears feel cool on your bare warm shoulder, one by one as his groans and moans turn into strangled sobs, before Katsuki digs his teeth into that shoulder, to both hear you scream and to muffle his cries from you. 

“because I love you” he sobs, detaching his teeth from their grip and kissing the bite marks before resting his forehead against it, but his thrusts never cease, getting sloppier, as if the confession is pushing him off the edge. Dragging the tip of his nose from your bitten and bleeding shoulder to the back of your ear, his own face flush and warm against you as he breathes harshly against your ear and kisses along it.

“So-” he moans again, the hand behind your neck now turning your face so he could see your fucked out expression, the tears streaming down your face and the drool that pools under your cheeks, with your tongue lolled out and your eyes barely focusing on his form.

“You better say you do too, becau-”

“I love you.” you gush, like saying it is a breath of fresh air, your eyes never leaving his teary ones, your gaze so intense and fixated on him with no regards to the way the snapping of his hips against yours is shaking your entire body against the bed. 

With new found vigor from your confession, Katsuki grabs onto the meat of your ass, hammering into you from behind with force that pushes you against the bed even further, your pulled hair jerking your head back so he can listen to the lewd noises you are making, long forgotten the will to cover your pleasure and hiding your moans.

Your ass heavily slaps against his thighs as he grabs your hips with both hands and pounds into your sopping wet cunt, relishing in the way you’re begging for him. “Y’like it when I fuck you baby, hmm? Like it when I stuff you so fuckin’ full of me?” He growls, feeling you push your ass back every time you repeat ‘yes’ to his questions. “Yes, yes love it, love you, please please don’t stop, please ‘Suki. Yes, gonna cum ‘Suki please” you weep, your head pounding from the grip he had on your hair and your eyes crossing as you feel his thrusts stutter, getting sloppier when you bounce your ass against him, his hand coming down and slapping it.

“That's fuckin’ right, cum on this cock, c’mon baby” he brings four of his fingers to rub your clit with urgency, and you can’t help but arch your back as your orgasm hits you again, screeching as you feel your walls tightening on him, squeezing him for what he’s worth. “F-fuck ah, y-you’re so- Fuck” his heavy weight falls on you as he fills you to the brim with his milky seed, forehead pressed against your shoulder as he rocks his hips against you, pushing more of his load inside before slowly pulling out, gaze flutters down to where your bodies were once joined, seeing your mixed arousal seeping out of your hole and he has half a mind to push it back in with his fingers.

But he flips you over effortlessly, the sight of your crossed out eyes and wet cheeks squeezing his chest at the realization he might’ve been too rough on you, so he wipes your cheek with the palm of his hands and revels in the way you lean towards him, turning your face to kiss his palm. “Say it again.” barely a whisper, as you flip his hand and kiss the back of it as well, and he almost repeats himself, thinking you didn’t hear him, but your hands reach up and cup his face, bringing him towards you. “I love you Katsuki” and goddamn if that wasn’t the most beautiful thing you’ve ever spoken. “Again,” “I love you, Katsuki” “Again,” you giggle, and he knows that's probably what angels sound like.

Your thumb brushes over his warm cheeks, red from showing vulnerability, and you pull him even closer, “Happy birthday, ‘Suki.”

“Yea,” He breaths out, his lips barely brushing against your bitten and bruised ones. “It really fuckin’ is.”

aaaaaaaaah! Hope you enjoyed it! Lemme know what you think of the smut, I also changed my writing style from past tenses to present tenses or tried to at least

Borrowers (taglist):

if you want to be tagged with for any of my fics let me know ♡

[redrobin-detective]

Ok, I’ve tried and tried and tried to write this fic because I see it so clearly in my mind but it’s just not going no matter what I do. But I don’t want the idea to die with me. The closest this came to being written was exile which was an attempt to bleed out some of the energy of this au.

Anyway, so it starts off vaguely similar to canon only more aggressive. There had been underlying tension between ghosts and humans for a while, the dead jealous/angry at the living for disrespecting them. The successful creation of the Fenton ghost portal (and another halfa) was considered an act of war and so the ghosts responded in kind. So basically all of S1 occurs fairly close to canon except ghost attacks are more violent and have increasingly more consequences as time passes. Also the attacks aren’t just in Amity Park with ghosts becoming a worldwide issue but Amity is a focal point. Regular people know the ghosts hate them though they don’t know why. Phantom is very much a controversial figure as he is a ghost but also clearly is fighting off the more violent ghosts. 

One day, not long after the events of Control Freaks, Amity Park wakes up to find three of their own are gone. Danny Fenton, Sam Manson and Tucker Foley are nowhere to be found. There’s a massive manhunt, the parents go on TV and beg for information but they cannot be found. Curiously enough, town hero Phantom was also missing. There’s some evidence they left of their own volition so the Mansons and Foleys eventually relent that the kids fled on their own. The Fentons are 100% certain the kids were stolen/killed by ghosts as a statement. And the fact that Phantom went missing around the same time means he was the one who killed them. Jazz knows Danny was Phantom but had no idea what was going on and knew her parents wouldn’t listen she just, kept quiet and privately tried to piece together what happened. 

Three years pass and finally it looks like the Ecto War is coming to a close. Young, naive ghosts attempted to raise Pariah Dark in a bid to win. It went disastrously but Phantom (who was periodically spotted around the world, deep in the worst battles of the war) and group of loyal allies subdued the king. By the law of ghosts, Phantom was named heir apparent and he declared that the fighting would stop. Humans and ghosts would have to negotiate and co-exist in peace. But he’s not king yet, no he needs to be crowned at the place where it began, Amity Park’s Fenton portal (”where it all began” has a double meaning of the beginning of the war but also symbolically where Phantom began as Kings assume the crown where their living life ended to show their abandonment of their first life and the commitment to their second). Amity is NOT happy to hear that their former hero is coming home.

Amity has been through the wringer, ghost attacks got pretty bad. The Fenton’s throw themselves into their work to cancel out the grief, they create a group of ghost hunters nicknamed the Reds (for their red blood, ghosts are nicknamed Greens) to control the threat. Valerie heads the young adult division and is considered one of the best, she drops out of school to devote herself to it full time. Oh also her dad is now the Mayor as most have died or didn’t want the job. There are still people who like Phantom and see him as a hero (a lot of Casper Kids) but it’s generally an unpopular opinion in town. Maddie and Jack are ready to obliterate the ghost that took their son’s life the moment he’s within city limits. It’s a powder keg ready to blow. It all comes to a head when Phantom and his entourage arrive.

First off, Phantom looks very different, much less human looking than when he left. He’s clearly aged like a normal teen but his eyes look much, much older.  His skin is dead white with a blue tinge to it from his ice core and his aura is super cold. His hair is longer and is very misty that kind of swirls around him and his has fangs and claws. When he’s deep in battle or his obsession, his sclera turn black and he looks scary af. His entourage is ghosts who have sworn loyalty to him, who he picked up along the way after battling beside them for 3 years. Fright Knight, Skulker and Frostbite are recognizable allies. They are not happy that their future King is back in Amity (secretly fearing they’ll lose him once more to his human life). J&M have a shot and are going for the kill when they see something that shocks them; Sam and Tucker are in Phantom’s entourage.

There had been whispers that Phantom interacted with humans, that humans were in his inner circle but this is something else together. And so are Sam and Tucker. Sam is Phantom’s General, she is talented and collected and half feral. She used to be a pacifist but the trials of war and understanding that peace sometimes needs to be fought for made her compromise. She’s covered in scars and an extremely talented fighter. She’s missing her right hand up to her forearm, she can form a ‘phantom limb’ (basically borrowing ectoplasm from her future ghost) to do some things with some powers. Tucker is the support, he uses human and ghost tech to organize, weaponize and generally keep things running. He’s covered in homemade tech (shields and weapons and computers) and he rarely removes. Both he and Sam have kinda forgotten how to interact with and really BE human after so long among the dead. They had attempted to conceal themselves but they had forgotten how strong parental love and recognition is. J&M want to know about Danny, the teens don’t know how to respond but assure them he’s alive. Phantom can’t bring himself to look at them.

This is where I start to lose track of things but there will be parallels of Valerie/Maddie vs Sam as female warriors on opposite sides who are willing to go behind, possibly compromising the things important to them, for victory. Tucker will be contrasted against Jack/Jazz as the one making weapons but also generally keeping the human parts of the team mentally/physically afloat. *Severe* PTSD for all three of them. They’re also unnaturally codependent on each other, get super anxious when one of the trio is out of sight and sleep in a big cuddle pile. They will fucking Kill You if you look at one of them wrong. Vlad will be involved, he had been jailed for war crimes but convinced Walker to stage a coup to overthrow Danny and take the crown before he’s actually declared King and is too powerful. Vlad is more unhinged here, more ghost than human (a hint on what could happen to Danny if he’s not careful). He is eventually defeated but he sacrifices his life for ghost power which, in the end, is what makes him able to be beaten.

 There’s lots of ideas on what it means to be live or dead and where the divide really is, is it a heartbeat or it is how you choose to use your existence. On how duty shouldn’t mean you need to give up everything. Because Jack and Maddie believe that Phantom killed their son and, in a way, they’re right. Before they left, the ghost war had gotten so bad and the rumors of Dark being resurrected were going around. Amity attacks were at an all time high, people in their school were being killed just because Danny went there. He realized he had to choose between Fenton or Phantom and he chose to protect the world. He abandoned his human identity and went off to fight in war. Tried to convince Sam and Tucker to stay but they followed him through hell and back. Because Danny spends so much time as Phantom, Fenton is severely neglected. His long hair is cool and floaty as Phantom but is unkempt and stringy, hanging in his face as Fenton. He’s wan and underweight and looks like a walking corpse. He knows his human half will give out soon if he doesn’t give it more attention but he just can’t there’s too much to do, too many people to save.

It would end with Danny being outed to the town, not the world, just the town. Jack and Maddie need to recon with the fact that their boy DID leave of his own choice but only because their failure to protect him (from both the portal and ghosts) made him feel he had to take all this responsibility on his shoulders. Danny also has to recognize that he (and Sam/Tuck) can’t do all this on their own and they can trust and rely on the people around him. Phantom is crowned King but he decides Amity will be his base. The trio eat more, sleep some, catches up on school all the while continuing their duties as King and court. The ghosts also see that Phantom’s humanity isn’t a weakness but a strength and will bring peace to the Earth/Zone so they also take some of the burdens off his shoulder. 

Basically I load up heavily with angst at the beginning and end with all the love and comfort imaginable. I just can’t fucking figure out the middle and my motivation will not let me write this shit out. But I can’t let this AU die bc it fucking keeps me up at night.

[helpimhyperfixating]

Photos and Crushes - Cowboy AU Jotaro x Reader P2

Part 1  |  Part 2  |  Part 3

Word Count: 11488

“I’m not coming here again, that is clear.” Jotaro grumbled as he dusted his jacket off. You were standing beside him, giggling a little as you watched his disgruntled look.

The sun was setting and all the children had just left, finally giving Jotaro some respite.

“Ahw.” You pouted playfully, helping him dust off his back a bit. Jotaro sighed and rolled his eyes at your fake sadness, just grabbing your wrist and starting to drag you away from the church with him as you waved back at the nun, darkness slowly starting to set in.

Jotaro soon released your wrist and the two of you were now walking side by side.

“Thank you for today.”

“Hm?” Jotaro hummed, pretending to not know what you were talking about.

“For everything you did. Putting up with the children, helping cheer them up. And especially... with those riders, of course.” You bashfully glanced at him through your eyelashes, only looking at him from the corner of your eyes.

“It’s fine.” Jotaro grunted and you almost couldn’t understand him with how heavy the grumble in his voice was.

“No, really. You saved me again.” You stopped him with a hand on his arm and Jotaro turned around to look at you with a questioning look. “How can I make it up to you? I feel like merely a drink isn’t good enough this time.” You chuckled sweetly at your own callback and Jotaro felt his throat close up a bit, wanting to clear it but not wanting to come across as awkward.

“Come riding with me tomorrow.”

It was a simple sentence but neither of you knew how flustered the other was with those mere words hanging in the air.

“Alright. I’d love to.” You spoke after a bit, finally having found your courage to answer while holding a mini panic attack and celebration inside your head and chest.

Jotaro on the other hand was having a small existential crisis.

Both of you were lost in your own heads as you continued walking and quickly, the fork in the road where you split up came. You cleared your throat and turned to him. “I’ll, uh, see you tomorrow then?” You questioned and Jotaro nodded.

“I’ll come by at nine.” He spoke, oozing his usual calm and stoic confidant look. You nodded a little shyly and quickly stood on your tiptoes, pressing a kiss to his cheek before taking off in the direction of your home, not looking back even once.

Jotaro swallowed heavily as he watched you run away, still feeling the phantom feeling of your lips on his cheek. And then he nearly clocked a dude right in the face when they swung an arm around his shoulder, surprising him.

Joseph screamed like a little girl as he ducked out of the way of the fist.

“Gramps!” Jotaro called out, exasperated.

“Honestly, Joseph, you need to learn how to read someone’s body language.” Caesar sighed. Seemingly appearing out of nowhere as he now stood to Jotaro’s right, Joseph righting himself and putting his arm back around his grandson from the left.

“You two are back in town?” Jotaro questioned, mostly aimed at Caesar as he pulled his grandfather’s arm off of himself and actively ignored him.

“We never left.”

“Yes we’re back.”

Caesar was quick to shut down Joseph’s attempt at a prank and the man pouted.

“How have you put up with him for all these years?” Jotaro questioned, pointing his thumb back to his grandfather.

“It honestly is a mystery to me as well.” Caesar spoke as Joseph let out an offended noise.

“Well screw you too! Here I was, just trying to be happy for my grandson for finding the love of his life, and I get this thrown at me!”

Jotaro actively tried to ignore that statement as he left the two behind and started walking the last leg to his house.

“Joseph, let me talk to your grandson for a bit.” Caesar patted Joseph’s shoulder and - while the man was pouting - he nodded and motioned Caesar to go.

Jotaro immediately noticed the Italian man walking up beside him and pulled his hat down over his eyes a bit. “You haven’t told her yet, have you?” The silence was answer enough and Caesar hummed a bit. “You know what I said before. And, if what we just saw was any indication, she returns your feelings.”

Jotaro once again didn’t say a thing and instead sped up a bit. But Caesar knew he was thinking about his words.

“Oi, Caesar! It’s my turn to talk to my grandson now!” Joseph called out from behind but Caesar was quick to shush him, pushing the older Joestar into another street to take a different route to the Kujo household and give the young man some peace of mind to think.

Tomorrow was a big day after all.

- - - -

A knocking on your door made you jump up from where you had anxiously been sitting. Nearly tripping on your way to the door, you managed to catch yourself in time and just opened the door.

There stood Jotaro, looking the same as ever and you sent him a quick smile.

“Good morning.”

“Morning.” Jotaro greeted back and he could see you excitedly bouncing, making him chuckle softly as he took a step to the side, giving you a good view of the pitch black horse that was hitched right outside your door.

“Jojo!” You exclaimed happily, running over to the gigantic animal. It was one of the biggest and strongest horses you had seen, an almost blue sheen to its black coat when the sun hit it right.

Upon hearing his name, the horse’s ears turned towards you and you walked up to stand beside it, gently petting its neck.

“Sometimes I think you like him more than me.” Jotaro joked as he walked up behind you after having closed your door that you stupidly left open in your excitement.

“I mean, he is a strong competition but no, I think you still win.” You tilted your head back to look at him and grinned, making Jotaro flick your forehead.

“Let’s go.” He spoke and placed his hands on your waist. The action surprised you and you quickly turned your head away from Jotaro so he couldn’t see your blush at the sudden close contact.

He lifted you without trouble, holding you high enough so that you could swing a leg over the large horse and sit down on the saddle.

“Scoot forward.” Jotaro instructed and you did as he asked while he untied the reins, throwing them back over the neck of the horse before taking hold of the saddle horn and back of the saddle while putting his foot in the stirrup, pulling himself up and swinging his leg over the horse’s back with grace.

Jotaro eased into the saddle, his hand that he used to grab the saddle horn now holding onto the reins, running under your arm and slightly pressed into your side.

Jotaro’s other arm suddenly snuck around your waist, pulling you back just a tiny bit so that your back was pressed into Jotaro’s chest. “Is this more comfortable?” He leaned forward a bit, softly saying that in your ear and making a shudder rack through your body, feeling his breath hit the shell of your ear. God, it was too early to get like this already.

“Y-Yeah.” You let out, clearing your throat as inconspicuously as possible afterwards.

Jotaro just hummed a bit, silently appreciating the cute little stutter in your voice while he let go of your waist, instead moving his hand so that he could hold the reins with both hands now.

Letting out two short clicking noises as he pulled the reins to the left side, Jotaro made Jojo turn, followed up by a small kick into the horse’s belly, urging the beast to start walking.

He almost immediately started up, a steady and confident stride in his steps yet perfectly in tune to the rider on his back.

You knew that Jotaro and Jojo had a good connection, the man having taken care of the animal ever since it was a foal. It still surprised you every day you saw the horse however, of how well trained he was. With its size, it could most likely trample everything in its path, yet he was the definition of a gentle giant.

It was your personal belief that the reason for that was because Jotaro had always doted on the animal. He had never admitted to it but you knew that despite the hardass, asshole attitude he had, he loved this horse.

“Relax a bit, you’re completely stiff.” Jotaro suddenly spoke up from behind you and you realised you had been lost in thought.

“Oh, sorry.” You quietly spoke, shuffling your butt a tiny bit to get a little more comfortable in the saddle. You might be a bit cramped and pushed to the front, but it was a lot better than sitting behind the saddle on the rump of the horse. Not only was there not a comfortable saddle back there, Jotaro’s massive frame also made it so that you could never properly look around. The two of you had tried that once the very first time, but after that it was always ‘you in front, Jotaro behind you’. Not that you rode with Jotaro too often. In fact, in the two years you knew him, it had only happened a handful of times. And yet, here you now sat.

“I thought I said relax.” Jotaro suddenly grumbled from behind, wrapping his arm back around your waist and pulling you back so that you were fully leaning against his chest. Instantly, you could feel yourself start to blush heavily as you began to properly sway with the movements of the horse, your back pressed against Jotaro.

“Sorry, uh, I was a bit lost in thought.” You tried to excuse yourself, the awkward smile on your face that he couldn’t see turning into surprise when Jotaro put his chin on the top of your head. In response to you he said nothing, only humming a bit, which you felt vibrate a little on your head.

You could feel Jotaro turn his head left and right as he looked both ways before crossing the street, lifting his head from yours once you reached the other side and spurring the horse into a light trot.

Jojo’s hooves pounded satisfyingly on the dirt road, the horse’s trot a comfortable ride despite his large size.

At the end of the street, Jotaro went right and you both passed the small church.

The sister just so happened to be outside, cleaning the steps and now looking up to see the two young people ride by. You noticed her as well, sending a smile and a wave while Jotaro subtly nodded, almost impossible to see for the nun who stood so far away. Yet still she smiled warmly and waved back, her look turning a bit more knowing as the horse passed by. She could almost smell what was blooming between those two from where she stood.

After a few minutes of a relaxed trot, you two were almost out of town when,

“JOTARO!”

The loud yet faraway shout made you lift your head up and look around while Jotaro gritted his teeth and pointedly refused to look anywhere but right in front of himself.

“Hey! Jotaro!”

At that, the man sitting behind you spurred his horse into a canter, holding you up against himself as he stood up in the stirrups slightly so that the animal beneath you could properly move.

Jotaro just noped the fuck out the moment he heard his grandfather’s voice. Whatever he wanted, it could wait. He had let his mother know he would most likely be gone most of the day if not all day with his horse and he was sure his mother would have told the old man as well. Right now, he was fairly certain that Joseph had seen you sitting in front and if he was allowed to talk to you, he’d definitely do everything he could to embarrass Jotaro. And no way was he letting that happen.

Running away when you were on horse and the pursuer on foot made it almost too easy and Jotaro looked back briefly, seeing the old man stand in the middle of the road, looking defeated as he became smaller and smaller while the pair on horseback left the town.

As soon as he thought you were far enough away, Jotaro slowed Jojo back into a trot and then back into a step, settling back into the saddle with you and unwrapping his left arm from your waist.

Or at least, that was the plan until his hand got snagged in your belt loop. Confused at first, he tugged just a little firmer, accidentally tugging at you while he felt something digging into the side of his hand, piercing through his skin.

“Oh!” You exclaimed in a bit of surprise when Jotaro nearly tugged you forward into the saddle.

Jotaro swallowed before he looked down over your shoulder as to what had happened, having no choice but to rest his wrist against your hipbone.

Somehow, he had trapped two of his fingers in your belt, and now the prong of your belt buckle had just straight up embedded itself into the side of the palm of his hand.

“Shit, sorry.” Jotaro quickly apologised as he tried to twist his hand out, but the prong punctured into his hand refrained him from moving without it digging painfully into his hand.

“No, it’s okay, just- here-“ Your delicate fingers wrapped around his, stopping him from squirming as you then pressed his hand flat into your stomach, using the clearer view to see how you could untangle him. “Who was that anyway?”

“My grandfather.” Jotaro answered as he felt himself blush, feeling the soft expanse of your stomach beneath his hand - even if it still was covered up with your shirt - was enough to make the boy flustered.

When you untangled his fingers, the prong still inside his hand, Jotaro couldn’t keep himself from softly squeezing your stomach. Just a small twitch of his fingers, digging the pads down just a little bit. It felt wrong to do morally but... god, he wanted to be able to keep doing that. Maybe Caesar was right. He had been doubting whether or not he should use today to confess but-

Unknowingly, in his thoughts, Jotaro squeezed again. While you hadn’t noticed the first time, you did now.

The man stopped breathing for a second, afraid he had overstepped and that you’d be mad, but you merely quietly apologised for hurting him, slowly and carefully sliding his hand off the prong, some blood dripping from the small puncture wound in his hand.

Jotaro moved his hand to the side so he wouldn’t bleed on either your clothes or his saddle, simultaneously looking away to the right to hide his raging blush as he gently pulled on the reins to make Jojo stop walking.

He got himself stuck and then impulsively touched you when you pressed his hand into your stomach, yet you were too oblivious to notice. Granted, you were the one to place his hand there, but still. Your mind was just so focused on helping him that you didn’t even notice the world around you. You were so sweet and selfless.

Of course Jotaro couldn’t have helped but fall head over heels for you.

Procuring a handkerchief from somewhere within your pocket, you grasped Jotaro’s hand again and gently wrapped it up.

The man shifted a little in the saddle behind you as you tied the knot and he cleared his throat. “Thanks.”

“No problem, uhm- oh! We stopped.” You only just now noticed and Jotaro turned his head back forward so he could look down on you. God, you really were oblivious, making his heart tighten fondly in his chest. “Anyways, why’d you run away from your grandpa?”

“Because I know him and if I stopped, we would have never left town.” Jotaro explained, and, in a way, he was not lying. For, if his grandfather had teased him and you, Jotaro might have just gotten cold feet and turned around with a ruined mood.

With a small sigh to shake that thought off, Jotaro spurred Jojo back into walking, the horse’s firm steps easily and quickly bringing them up and down the uneven terrain of the planes.

“So, where are we going?” You spoke up after a bit.

“The forest right outside the planes.”

You gasped at that and twisted your body around to look at Jotaro with a massive smile. “Really?!” He merely hummed in affirmation and an excited laugh burst from your throat, with you slinging your arms around Jotaro in a giddy hug.

“Hey, don’t be reckless, I have to ride.” Jotaro chastised you, but really it was just because he could feel his cheeks flame up, his heart beating sporadically at feeling your chest pressed against his and your arms around him.

At that you pulled back (Jotaro managing just in time to steel his expression), a sly look on your face. “Jojo is a competent enough horse, he can steer himself.”

“Tch.”

“That is a subtle way of me saying you raised him well, mister.” Your voice turned a little softer, an almost proud undertone shining through that made a small blush appear on the brooding man’s cheeks at your compliment.

“S-Shut up.”

“Make me.”

Ohhh, that was the wrong thing to say for Jotaro. His breathing became a bit laboured as he immediately thought of all the ways he could in fact shut you up while you turned to sit straight again. His hands holding the reigns squeezed hard and to make sure you wouldn’t notice, he released his left hand and instead placed it on his thigh, bunching the fabric there and squeezing tightly while his right hand that was still in your view was completely lax, just nonchalantly holding the reigns.

“If I want to compliment you I will, there’s nothing you can do about it.” You finished your statement after a second or two and Jotaro released his thigh. Of course, this was you he was talking about. Little old oblivious and innocent you who had no idea what effects simple words from you had on him.

“Compliment those who want it.” Was his gruff response but inside he wanted to kick himself. He did want your compliments, he was just shit at accepting them.

“I sure will.” You smiled slyly and suddenly leaned forward, leaving the warmth of Jotaro’s chest as you hovered your upper body over the neck of the horse you were sat on. “Jojo, you’re such a good boy! So strong and pretty! Yes you are! Yes!” You cooed at the animal, now affectionately patting and slapping the horse’s neck, getting a snort and happy turning of the ears in return.

“Don’t praise him so much, he’ll get spoiled.” Jotaro’s voice piped up from behind you, sounding a little disgruntled.

“You said to compliment those who want it. And besides, what can I say, I got a lot of love to give.” You shrugged with a small smile as you sat back up, twisting backwards in the saddle just a little so you could look at Jotaro.

“Well, put it elsewhere.”

“Like with you?” You teased and Jotaro turned his head to the side, tilting it down a little so his hat would obstruct your view of his face, though you saw the slight pout he sported.

“If it keeps you from turning my horse into a brat.” He responded, making you laugh lightly.

Now he had to accept your compliments, whether he wanted to or not.

- - - -

It took about an hour and a half of riding to cross the planes, switching between a step and a trot every now and then to speed the process up just a little bit.

The view was beautiful of course, some wild animals roaming around through nature. At one point a herd of wild horses had ran past, much to your awe and delight.

But still you were more than excited to get to the forest. You hadn’t been there in so long due to how far away it was, even on horseback, and now couldn’t wait.

Right now, Jojo was slowly climbing a small hill, huffing and snorting a bit as Jotaro needed to keep the reigns taut. It was steep and one of the few things the horse was still fussy about doing, especially now that he had two people on his back. Jotaro had to keep a firm and steady hand to keep him in check, making his arms tightly sit against your sides to do so, even squeezing a bit in order to keep the reigns steady.

You knew that was the reason for it of course, but still, you couldn’t help but blush at feeling his arms so tightly against you, caging you in and keeping you steady while his chin leaned on your shoulder, his hot breath fanning past your cheek as he looked down over you at what he was doing.

Finally, you reached the top of the hill. Jotaro let up on the tight squeeze of his arms at your sides and only now you suddenly noticed how his thighs had been squeezing as well, his knees pressed against your legs. “Sorry.” He mumbled and you cleared your throat.

“No it’s okay, you needed to.”

Jotaro hummed a bit at that and suddenly leaned forward, pressing his chest into your back and pushing you down as he gave the side of Jojo’s neck a few approving slaps for climbing the hill.

He had attempted to lean a bit around you but that proved futile as he pushed you down with him all the same.

Sitting back up together, you opened and closed your mouth like a fish, not knowing what to say, but all of those thoughts were thrown out the window when you saw the forest, the landscape having been hidden behind the hill before.

Your sudden gasp slightly scared Jotaro, afraid it was because of him pushing you down and that he fucked up, but when he saw you turn around to look at him with that giant smile and sparkle in your eye, he knew it was fine.

“Do you want to take us there?” He asked all of a sudden and you furrowed your brow in confusion.

When you didn’t get the hint because you were looking back at him, Jotaro playfully rolled his eyes and grabbed your right hand, making you snap your head forward to see his large hand enveloping yours, leading it over to the reigns he was still loosely holding in his left before wrapping your hand around the leather.

“R-Really?” You asked back at him, genuinely taken aback. You didn’t expect Jotaro to so easily give you the reigns to the horse he cared so much about. He was completely calm and relaxed, a small hint of a smile playing on his lips as he urged you to take it with your other hand as well, as if it was no big deal. He just handed you the control and trusted you with barely a word. “Are you sure?”

“Yes. Just use both hands, he’s a strong horse.” Jotaro answered from behind, his voice a little more soft than you were used to and you felt yourself start to blush again.

Bringing your other hand up, you gripped the reigns with both hands, making Jotaro let go with his left as well, completely leaving you in control.

Jotaro gently nudged his heels and Jojo started stepping again.

Almost immediately after getting moving, a pair of hands landed on your waist and you looked down to see Jotaro was holding onto you like that, his hands on your waist so he wouldn’t fall.

In all honesty, you highly doubted he would fall at all, ever. But you couldn’t fault him for just wanting to hang on, so you didn’t say anything, instead just silently musing about how nice and warm and big his hands were.

Jotaro, at the same time, was musing about how small and soft you felt while he was holding you, trying to calm down his beating heart from making the bold move to hold you like this.

A curve in the road was coming up and you pulled the reigns to the right softly, only for Jojo to keep going forward, seemingly not heeding your signal at all.

You tried again, a little firmer this time, but still nothing. “He- He’s not turning.” You spoke with a small voice, feeling embarrassment wash over you. All you had been given were reigns and you couldn’t even make a simple turn to the right correctly?

Jotaro, hearing you and sensing your distress, gave your waist a small squeeze. “It’s alright.” He spoke but you felt disappointed in yourself. “Jojo’s not an easy horse.”

“Somehow I don’t believe that.” Your lips were curved down a bit and when you pulled on the reigns to try and get him to stop, Jojo wouldn’t even do that. A small noise left you and Jotaro was quick to grab hold of the reigns as well, pulling firmly with one hand and getting the horse to stop.

You let go of the reigns and buried your face in your hands while Jotaro let go as well, bringing his hand back to his side and leaning it on his leg as he looked at the back of your neck, his other hand still on your waist. “I’m sorry.” Your apology was a bit muffled but a soft look chased away the usual frown that Jotaro wore at your words.

“There’s no need to be. Jojo is stubborn and it takes practice to ride him.”

“I have not ever seen him be stubborn. He is literally the sweetest horse I know.” You said, lifting your head from your hands and looking back at Jotaro. For the first time you noticed the uncharacteristically soft look on his face and you suddenly felt a lot better already.

“That’s because you’ve only ever seen him with me.” At that you raised an eyebrow, a faint smile returning to your lips, much to Jotaro’s delight.

“Oh so he is only so sweet when you’re around, huh?” You remarked, getting a soft snort from Jotaro. “See, I told you you trained him well.” You then said softly and a warm feeling spread through the man’s chest.

“Want to try again? I’ll help.”

Nodding, you turned back around in the saddle and grabbed hold of the reins a little hesitantly.

“With Jojo it is important to keep your elbows pressed into your sides at all times.” He gently cupped your elbows and pushed them into your sides. Jojo, who had hung his head low to graze a bit at a small patch of grass, was forced to raise his head now that the reins went a little taut.

With your elbows in place, Jotaro shuffled a little bit more back before sliding you back up against him, his chest pressing against you and allowing you to feel the muscle even through the clothing in between.

Bringing his arms around yours, Jotaro grasped hold of your hands, enveloping them with his own and holding onto the reins that way. His head was leaned forward and his cheek almost pressed against yours as he looked over your shoulder.

“Be confident but don’t suddenly tug.” He explained as he showed exactly what he meant, pulling his - and by extension your - hand outward to the right, gentle but firm.

Almost immediately, Jojo started turning on his axis, Jotaro giving a small nudge in the stallion’s belly to get him to start moving again when he was pointed in the right direction.

“He knows you’re the one doing it, he just has a soft spot for you.” You remarked, but Jotaro happily noted the sweet lilt in your voice, showing you were no longer that hung up about the whole thing.

Still, he couldn’t help but want to cheer you up even more. “If we are being honest, I think he has a soft spot for you too. Not many can approach him like you do. Not even my grandfather can.”

“Really?”

“Mhm.” Jotaro hummed affirmatively. “He gets huffy when they do. But not with you.” He leaned sideways to the right a little bit as he said that last sentence, allowing him to turn his head left to properly look at you and bring his point home.

Your eyes were a bit wide as you looked at him before a smile split your face. Jotaro had the sudden urge to press a kiss to your temple but refrained himself, sitting straight in the saddle again and focusing back on the reins and how his hands sat over yours.

Suddenly kicking into the belly of the beast, Jotaro spurred his horse into a trot when you reached the bottom of the large hill, much to your surprise. “Try turning.” Jotaro spoke over the sound of the hooves.

His hands were still over yours, giving you some confidence but still, you tried pulling the reins left, Jotaro guiding you a bit as he helped pull firmer, showing you exactly how hard you needed to work the reins to get Jojo to turn.

In a steady trot, you started to zig-zag on the road. After the fifth turn, Jotaro was no longer helping with pulling the reins and he let go, returning his hands to holding onto your waist.

Jojo was powerfully trotting to the left and you now tried to steer him back to the middle of the path, without even the semblance of Jotaro helping doing it. And, without a fuss or huff, Jojo turned - just as smoothly as he did when Jotaro was the one in control.

A wave of pride flushed through your chest and Jotaro watched as you guided Jojo the rest of the way to the forest.

Once you were about fifteen meters away, you pulled the reins and Jojo slowed down to a step.

“Well done.” Jotaro praised you before looking around a bit. “Stop here.” He said after a few meters and you pulled the reins, bringing the horse to a stop.

Reaching his hand around you again, Jotaro grabbed hold of the saddle horn before swinging his left leg over the animal and dismounting, holding his arms up for you moments after.

You put the reins behind the horn before scooting back in the saddle and swinging your left leg over Jojo as well, only, different from Jotaro, you swung it over his neck so that you were sitting sideways in the saddle. This allowed Jotaro to grab you by the waist and lift you off, gently placing you on the ground.

Once he was sure you were steady, he stepped up to the side of Jojo and patted his neck a few times before swinging the reins over the animal’s head so that he could lead him.

Taking hold of the leather reins in his left hand, Jotaro expectantly turned back to face you and you smiled, realising what he meant.

You skipped up to beside him and stood next to him, ready to enter the forest for the first time in like three years.

Jojo had a different plan however as he suddenly stepped sideways, walking from Jotaro’s left side, over to the right, where you stood - forcing Jotaro to switch the reins behind his back from his left hand to his right - and nudging your shoulder with his head.

“Oh!” You called out in surprise as you were thrown forward a bit by the powerful nudge before turning around. Placing your hand on the nose of the animal, you gently scratched his forehead and neck, Jotaro smirking at you from the side.

“I told you he likes you.”

- - - -

Jotaro watched as you ran around the forest in awe.

Months ago, he had heard you talk about the last time you went to the forest. The sparkle and longing in your eyes as you did showed him how much you loved the collection of trees and he vowed back then to take you to one one day.

And he had to admit you were right, it was really pretty. Though, his eyes were mainly focused on you, not the forest.

With his left hand still holding onto Jojo’s lead, Jotaro followed with his horse as you frolicked through the trees, looking at every bush and plant as if it was your first time seeing green.

“Y/N, don’t stray too far!” He called out when he had to lead his horse around a closer cluster of trees that the large animal he was leading couldn’t fit through.

Walking around, Jotaro looked to where you had been, only to see you nowhere in sight. “Y/N?”

Walking forward, he looked around with furrowed brows, slight worry eating away at him in the pit of his stomach. Where did you go? He called your name once more, once again with no answer.

Suddenly, a pinecone hit him right on the nose, making him curse loudly.

“Oh no! I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to, I-!” Jotaro slowly raised his head up, following the sound of your voice to see you sitting in between the branches of a tree, your hand guiltily slapped in front of your mouth. Quietly muttering, “I didn’t meant to.”

“Ouch.” He pointedly spoke, holding direct eye contact with you and you quickly climbed out of the tree, jumping down the last bit by hanging off a branch and dropping a way too large drop for Jotaro’s liking before rushing over.

“I didn’t mean to hit you in the face, I just wanted to get you by surprise.” You apologised as you took his face into your hands, checking him over and gently running your thumb over the bridge of his nose where a very tiny chafe now marred the side.

“You’re shit at throwing things, you should know that by now.” Jotaro said and raised his eyebrow.

“Yeah...” You admitted with your head hung low before looking up at him through your lashes, looking a little bit like a kicked puppy. “Are you okay?”

“Y/N, I’ve been hit with a lot worse than a pinecone, especially with your weak throw.” He grabbed both your wrists, though he did not pull your hands away from his face, just simply holding you; Jojo’s leash now just hanging on his arm.

“Oi, now you’re just being mean.” You pouted and the corner of Jotaro’s mouth quirked up.

“I think I am allowed to. You assaulted me.”

“I said I was sorry!”

“But are you?”

“Yes!” You nearly shrieked out, Jotaro cocking his head a little to the side as he looked at you.

All of a sudden, you realised how close to each other you were standing, your nose mere centimeters from touching his.

Jotaro saw you visibly start as you pulled back a bit, an awkward smile on your face as you cleared your throat.

You took a step back, letting go of his face and bringing your arms down, though Jotaro was still holding your wrists.

“Well, at least you’re okay.” You smiled a bit while Jotaro looked at you, closing his eyes a second later as he released your wrists.

“You are a real problem sometimes, you know that?”

“Yeah, I think I do.” You giggled softly and Jotaro huffed in amusement.

“I’ll just have to keep an eye on you.”

With that, he grabbed hold of your left hand, pulling you to his side before starting to walk forward, having re-gripped the reins in his left so he could lead Jojo along.

Your eyes were slightly wide, a light blush on your face as you were dragged along with him.

Walking in step with the man next to you, your eyes were stuck between looking around and constantly honing back in on him. You couldn’t help it.

His hand was so confidently holding yours, a firm grip while he led you along through the forest.

Opting to just take it as it is, you went to look around again, a small blush on your cheeks while your eyes trailed up to the canopy of the trees, seeing two birds sitting side by side.

Suddenly, you tripped over a branch that got stuck between your feet, saved only by Jotaro’s hold on you as he quickly reacted and pulled your arm up, keeping you from face planting on the forest floor.

“T-Thanks.” You breathed out as you used his hand and arm to clumsily get yourself back on your feet.

Jotaro merely grunted in response but suddenly interlaced his fingers with yours, giving your hand a small squeeze. “Try not to trip again.”

You looked up at him in surprise but he was looking forward, his ears a slight red hue while most of his face was shadowed by his hat.

Opting to just stay silent, you looked around at the forest, simultaneously relishing inside your head as to how nicely Jotaro’s hand fit around yours, his fingers tightening and re-gripping your hand once.

Coming from all around, the sounds of the forest calmed your beating heart. Jojo’s hooves softly stomping on the forest floor - paired with your and Jotaro’s footsteps - birds chirping and singing to each other, the wind rushing through the canopies, rustling the leaves of the trees.

You thought that maybe you’d be disappointed when you came back here after years. That the memories you made as a younger you would have overblown and made things way more fantasised and pretty than it actually was; that couldn’t be further from the truth.

Silently, Jotaro watched you as you looked around. Your face was stuck in a constant state of awe, a happy glint in your eye that would not leave as you took in the forest around you, amazed and perplexed.

His heart was absolutely hammering in his chest as he couldn’t keep his eyes off of you. He didn’t know if it was a conscious action on your part, but whenever you would see something that caught your attention, your fingers would twitch in excitement, giving his hand the gentlest of squeezes that made him way more flustered than he’d like to admit.

God, Jotaro had it down bad for you, and he didn’t know if he could keep his feelings in for much longer.

He had a hunch that you liked him back, but he wasn’t sure. And on the off chance that you didn’t like him back, was it worth the risk losing your friendship as it was now?

As he let his eyes drift to the side and away from you, he suddenly spotted something.

“Y/N.” He uttered your name as a mere whisper, making you turn your head with a questioning look as he brought his left hand to his lips, making a shushing motion.

Turning to his left, he quickly wrapped Jojo’s reins around a thick tree branch sticking out, leaving his horse tied down as he then quietly walked forward, taking you with him by the hand he was still holding you with. You got the hint to remain quiet and followed him as stealthily as possible.

Sneaking around trees, Jotaro made you crouch down low as he continued to lead you with him. Right up until you both sat down behind a fallen over log.

Once more motioning you to keep quiet, Jotaro lifted his hand and pointed a little bit to the right. You followed his arm to where he was pointing, only to see a cluster of wild deer standing there, grazing.

A small quiet gasp left you as you saw them and you turned to look at Jotaro, a giant smile on your face that made his heart skip a beat. He squeezed your hand in response and you tightly gripped his’ back while you looked at the animals again.

Just feeling you so tightly hold on, your shoulder touching his as you were crouched behind the fallen over log, there was nowhere else that Jotaro would rather be.

“Did you know fawns do not have a detectable smell? That way predators cannot smell and find them.” Jotaro quietly spoke up, having leaned a bit more into you to whisper that into your ear so that the deer would not get alerted by your presences.

“Really?” You questioned, almost with childlike wonder, and Jotaro nodded, the corners of his mouth quirking up ever so slightly, showing how content he was. “What else?” You questioned, hoping he knew more.

“Well, some deer have been seen eating infant birds, which is uncanny since deer are primarily herbivores.” Jotaro said that with a little hesitancy. He just said the first thing that came to mind, realising only once he said it how gruesome what he actually said was. But you were quick to put him at ease.

“Oh that’s nasty. I thought they were the nice animals.” You joked a bit as you turned back to watching the deer.

Reassured by your words, Jotaro continued. “Some mothers digest their foetuses if times are hard and she is malnourished.” By now, he was not looking at the deer at all anymore. Just watching your expressions as you looked at the animals and your reactions to the information he gave you. Wanting to see you react to his words, to him.

“How hard would surviving have to be if you need to resort to... that.” Jotaro watched as your brows furrowed a bit, your lips turning downwards some as you showed compassion for those deer that you most likely would never even cross paths with. “What else?” Your whisper was barely audible but Jotaro did hear and swallowed a bit nervously. Oh god, why was he nervous?

“Well, deer practice both polygamy as well as monogamy.” His eyes drifted down to your hands still entwined together, drifting back up after to see your reaction.

“Huh, I thought the bucks would just... get whatever female they can have.” You spoke, still looking entranced by the animals further ahead.

“No. Some- some mate for life.”

His words were accompanied by a soft squeeze of your hand and with that, you finally turned back to look at Jotaro. And right then and there he decided that; yes, it was worth it.

“Y/N.” He started as he turned to his right, now fully facing you, making you turn your body slightly toward him as well while he had his head tilted down, burning holes into the log to his left as he questioned himself. Was he really just gonna do it?

“Jotaro?” You questioned after a minute of silence.

Jotaro looked at the forest floor for a second longer before abruptly raising his head. “I’m in love with you.”

Blinking twice, it took a second before you recoiled a bit in shock, Jotaro looking right into your eyes as he said that, looking the most serious he could and only then did the words he spoke actually sink in. “...What?” You questioned with a breathless voice, your eyes wide.

“You heard me. I don’t want to say it again.” Jotaro leaned forward and grabbed your other hand as well, his eyes darting down to it and back up to your eyes.

He gently tugged you towards himself, placing your hand on his side before letting go and putting his left hand on the side of your face, his right still entwined with yours. Slowly, he started leaning in, searching your eyes to see what you were thinking.

“Jotaro?” You whispered softly, an unsure tone in your voice.

“Stop me if you don’t want it.” He quietly said back before leaning in fully, softly connecting his lips with yours as he closed his eyes.

Your eyes were wide as your brain tried to catch up with what was happening. But then, your eyes just fluttered closed and tentatively, you leaned into him, kissing back.

Feeling you kiss back, a massive weight got lifted from Jotaro’s shoulders and he wasted no time, eagerly sliding his hand from your jaw to the back of your head so he could pull you closer, deepening the kiss sweetly as he tilted his head a bit.

He had waited so long for this, and it was everything he had imagined it would be so many times. It was addicting. You were addicting. But this was one addiction he did not want to stop.

Your lips were just so soft and warm and the feeling of kissing you after all this time made that nervous flutter in his chest into a fire. With his hand still holding yours he squeezed softly, his lips continuing to move with yours before you squeezed back, making Jotaro hum a bit.

Slowly, the two of you broke apart, Jotaro returning his hand back to cupping your cheek, very gently running his thumb over your cheekbone as he took in your flushed face.

For the first time ever, a deep red blush was visible to you on his face as well, and just the thought of him blushing so much over you caused your own blush to burn even brighter.

The two of you just looked at each other in silence for a bit, stunned and letting sink in what actually just happened.

“Did you ever realise I was sweet on you?” Jotaro questioned after a bit and you shook your head, though your heart skipped a beat at his words. “You really are oblivious then.” He spoke but there was a small smile on his face, his thumb still rubbing back and forth. “Everyone else seemed to see it, even the brats you teach. But I guess it worked out for the best.” With that he lifted his right hand, turning it so that the back of your hand was facing him as he brought it up to his mouth. He didn’t outright press a kiss to it, just simply holding it there against his lips, but you felt butterflies crashing around in your stomach at the action.

“I-I’m sorry then.” You apologised but Jotaro clicked his tongue, bringing your hands down and finally untangling them as he instead brought it up to cradle your head, his eyes piercing into yours.

“Don’t ever apologise. I don’t want you to change, you don’t have to. Understood?”

You nodded a small nod, lost in his eyes as he wouldn’t look away.

“Good.” He fell into a small silence as his face shifted to appear a little warmer again. “Can- I kiss you again?”

“Yeah.” You smiled shyly and Jotaro’s gaze drifted down to your lips, slowly leaning forward-

Several thumps echoed through the forest and both your heads shot up to see the entire herd of deer suddenly springing and running away, rapidly moving in the direction of you and Jotaro before rushing past to the right, huffing and grunting slightly as they ran.

“W-Why did they do that?” You asked, having a hunch you did not like as the both of you quickly got up onto your feet properly.

“Something must have spooked them.” Jotaro remarked, scanning the tree line and you looked up at him with worry. “Let’s go, come on.”

You were about to start moving when harsh barks and growls echoed from behind you two, further into the forest.

Your eyes widened in fear but Jotaro wasted no time in grabbing your hand as he started running through the forest, back to where he left Jojo.

More barks sounded, getting louder as you ran and Jotaro whistled loudly, warning Jojo to get ready as the two of you ran towards the horse.

As soon as you reached the large animal, a howl sounded behind yourself and you gasped, starting to look behind you but not getting the chance to as Jotaro picked you up by your hips and lifted you onto the saddle.

Having a good view and vantage point now, you easily saw the pack of wolves running through the trees towards you while Jotaro quickly untangled the reins, throwing them over his horse’s neck before putting his foot into the stirrup.

“Jojo, go!” Jotaro shouted out, his left leg barely over the animal’s back as he pulled the reins to the right, the horse immediately reacting as all his muscles - that had been tensed in preparation - were now being utilised, the animal shooting forward as if an arrow out of a bow while Jotaro only still hung on the side.

And right on time, as the wolves reached you the moment Jojo began running, leaving them going in pursuit while Jotaro finished slinging his leg over the saddle, jamming his other foot into the stirrup.

The man behind you immediately stood up in the stirrups as Jojo accelerated into a gallop in just a few seconds. With his right arm around your waist, Jotaro lifted you up with him as well, holding you pressed firmly against his chest since you didn’t have the stirrups to stand in.

Leaning forward over the neck of the horse, you could feel Jotaro’s breath against your ear, the man’s warm chest pressed firmly against your back as he held you up and simultaneously tilted forward, providing as little air resistance as possible to run.

Horse hooves galloped over the dirt, the sounds heavy and thundering as Jojo ran at full speed through the forest, dodging trees left and right, branches breaking as the horse barrelled through underbrush.

The wolves growled and barked hard, nipping at the larger animal’s side when they could. “Come on, Jojo!” Jotaro shouted, the horse pushing just a bit harder and gaining on the canines.

Bursting through even more bushes, a thick fallen over tree suddenly blocked the way. Without missing a beat, Jojo vaulted over it, all the noise momentarily seemed to cease as you flew through the air, right up until the stallion crashed back onto the forest floor. Immediately, Jojo rushed on, sprinting ahead while the wolves jumped over the log as well, still in pursuit.

Wind rushed past, trees still being dodged left and right by the horse right up until he reached the edge of the forest, breaking through brush and running out, back onto the plains, the loud barks and growls of the wolves going in pursuit slowly dwindling and decreasing the farther away from the forest you got - the canines no longer finding it worth it to waste their energy by going in pursuit.

Jotaro chanced a glance behind as you continued to gallop away, seeing the wolves slow down and stop, just watching as you all ran away, becoming smaller and smaller with each second.

- - - -

After what felt like forever, Jotaro finally pulled on the reins, slowing Jojo into a canter before going into a trot and then a step, sitting back down in the saddle, bringing you down with him as well and finally letting go of his arm around your waist.

His breathing was slightly heavy as he pulled once more, coming to a complete stop.

Slightly turning around in the saddle and looking behind himself once more, there was no sign of the wolves and Jotaro let out a deep sigh, turning forward again and lifting his hat from his head to run a hand through his hair before putting it back on.

Putting one hand on your waist, Jotaro leaned forward and patted Jojo’s neck, calming the animal down as he praised it.

“That was, uh- that was- yeah, that was.” You concluded, just shortly laughing at the end, more to get rid of the nerves and adrenalin that had been shooting through your body than anything else.

“It was.” Jotaro chuckled softly as you looked back at him, just huffing a laugh of your own as you turned to look forward again, instead slumping back into Jotaro, leaning against him as you let out a deep sigh; Jotaro automatically placing his hands on your hips to hold you.

“It could’ve gone quite wrong had you and Jojo not been as fast as you were.” You took in a deep breath before sitting up straight again, figuring to not put all your weight on the man behind you. “I forgot that was the reason why my dad always carried a massive rifle when we used to go there.” You said but heard Jotaro ‘tch’ behind you as he let you go.

A disagreeing rumble sounded from in his chest. “There’s no need to shoot innocent animals just because they are hungry or feel threatened.”

“Thinking like that will easily get you into trouble, partner.” A new voice said, making you and Jotaro snap to attention, seeing a man with another rider behind him - both of them carrying rifles - walking up from behind, putting you both on high alert.

A snarl developed on Jotaro’s face as he crossed eyes with the man up front. “You. What do you want?”

Your eyes were slightly wide as you recognised him. He was the leader of the group of riders who had come to rob the church yesterday...

The man’s eyes glided from Jotaro, down to you, and back up while he circled around, and Jotaro didn’t like it one bit, snaking his right arm around your waist and discreetly yet protectively pulling you closer.

Looking behind himself from the corner of his eye, Jotaro took note of the other rider - he had hung back and was now walking his horse to stand behind Jojo - though his main focus remained on the man from yesterday.

“Well what kind of greeting is that? I see you still haven’t learnt some manners, boy. But then again, why would you?” The man from before grinned and Jotaro narrowed his eyes. While his friend was just a few meters behind, this outlaw was standing about seven meters away in front. “Do you have any guesses as to why we’re here?”

“...”

Jotaro didn’t say anything as he sized the other man up, a dangerous glare on his face, borderline scowl.

Seeing as Jotaro wasn’t answering, the man took it upon himself to do so, a suddenly dangerous aura around him, masked by mock politeness. “Let me get straight to the point then. You know what you did with your little stunt yesterday?” He cocked his head, trying to incite a physical response though he got none. “You humiliated me. Hurt my pride.” He placed his hand on his chest as if in hurt, looking down for a second before snapping his eyes open and staring into Jotaro’s eyes with an almost deranged look. “And I care about my pride. So I think I’ll hurt something you care about.”

Your eyes widened as the world seemed to slow down, the man pulling his revolver up and pointing it at straight you, the sound of a gun cocking behind yourselves as well.

Yet Jotaro was faster, signaling Jojo and making the horse spring into action on the command.

The giant black stallion bucked backward and slammed his hind legs into the rider standing behind himself, causing the man to be roughly kicked out of the saddle, instantly taken out of the fight by the harsh impact of the giant animal’s hooves on his temple and torso, his horse scaring and sprinting away simultaneously.

A gunshot sounded at the same time, a bullet whizzing just over your and Jotaro’s heads.

The leader had aimed for your head but due to Jojo bucking, you and Jotaro had leaned down, the bullet shooting past where your heads had just been.

Jojo landed back on all four of his legs and Jotaro kicked his belly, urging him to go, but the outlaw was quicker than Jotaro expected, him having already reloaded before the horse could even start to run.

You felt Jotaro’s hand on your waist tighten as he yanked you aside to the right just when a gunshot sounded.

Attempting to shield himself with his left arm, Jotaro let out a short shout in pain as the bullet seared through his flesh, shooting straight through the middle of his forearm and embedding itself right underneath his left clavicle.

“Jotaro!!” You called out in fear and Jotaro gritted his teeth, growling slightly as he let go of your waist after pulling you back up, yanking the reins to the left to make Jojo turn while he grabbed his gun from behind his back, aiming it at the man.

Said man had his gun pointed at Jotaro in a similar fashion, once more resulting in a stand off between the two.

“What’re you gonna do now that there ain’t no sheriff to come to your aid?” The outlaw smirked but Jotaro calmly stared down the barrel of the gun.

“Don’t need one.”

With that, he fired his gun while simultaneously making Jojo prance up, confusing the gang member enough to make his bullet go wide, only for the man to yelp as Jotaro’s bullet shot into his gun, making him drop the thing.

You fell back into Jotaro when the stallion suddenly got up on his hind legs, the young man letting out a pained grunt as you did, right before Jojo fell back down on all fours.

Jotaro wasted no time in slinging his right arm around your waist again to hold you, kicking his heels to make Jojo storm forward where Jotaro gave a signal for his horse to turn left with his foot, yanking his right leg out of the stirrup to instead harshly kick the outlaw out of his saddle.

Yelling in anger and pain as he fell, he was abruptly silenced as he got the wind knocked out of him by landing on the ground, his horse panicking and running away quick and fast.

With a groan he tilted his head up, seeing his gun lay on the ground not far from him and he quickly made a lunge for it, grabbing it with both hands yet freezing as he heard the heavy hoof-falls behind him step once, twice, before stopping. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Jotaro high atop his horse, a threatening image with the man’s only reassurance being the iron in his hands.

Jotaro, calm as could be, just simply drifted his eyes to the gun, acknowledging it before looking back into the eyes of the outlaw with a cold look.

“Try it. Let’s see who’s the fastest gun.”

The man’s breath hitched. There was no doubt or hesitation in Jotaro, his threatening glare pointed down as he challenged him

Everything seemed to quiet down and freeze for a second, the stare off between the two feeling like an eternity yet lasting no more than two seconds. But with nothing to lose, the outlaw suddenly hardened his stare and abruptly rolled onto his back, providing a dodging movement as he simultaneously brought his gun up, ready to fire haphazardly.

Yet Jotaro was two steps ahead of him, his gun already brought up, aimed, and the trigger pulled before the outlaw had even the chance to put his finger on it.

Jotaro’s bullet immediately shot through both of the man’s hands at the same time, since he was still holding his gun with both hands. His scream of pain echoed over the plains as he dropped his gun, unable to hold it any longer. Blood started bubbling from the wounds and he shakily brought his hands up to his face, stifled yells and pained noises leaving him as he snapped his head up with a venomous glare.

The glare dissipated into eyes widened in fear the moment Jotaro walked Jojo up next to the outlaw and stared directly down at him. There was a cold rage in his eyes that made the man’s breath hitch. “Never threaten her again.”

With that, Jotaro pointed his gun down and shot twice, one in each foot, not a single speck of remorse in him as the man screamed in pain before passing out from it.

- - - -

Jotaro was sitting on the ground with you in front of him.

“You’re so stupid.” You choked out, tears in your eyes as you slammed the bloodied cloth in your hand onto the dried grass.

“Y/N-“

“No!”

Jotaro shut up at that. He couldn’t recall if you had ever raised your voice at him, and now he just stared into your eyes, the tears you were holding back making them glassy while his eyebrows creased in worry, feeling as if he had to say at least something.

“...I can’t see you getting hurt.” He softly said, attempting to grab your hand, but that set you off.

“Oh, so that means I have to see you getting hurt?!” You called out and Jotaro stopped himself.

You were starting to get more and more upset and he needed to calm you down. Doing just that, Jotaro - not thinking clearly due to the pain and not knowing what else to do - just grabbed you by the back of your head with his right hand and pulled you towards himself, slamming his lips against yours, shutting you up.

Tears were now streaming down your face as he kissed you, a small sob leaving you and muffled by his mouth as you placed your left hand on his neck, feeling his warm skin under your palm as you just gave in.

Feeling you do that, Jotaro tentatively broke the kiss, pulling back only slightly before he placed his forehead to yours, you now trying to stifle your crying.

“Hey.” He softly spoke to try and get your attention and you opened your eyes, looking up to look into his. “I’m alright. The bullet didn’t even fully go into my chest, you know that, you pulled it out.”

“I-It was only halfway in.” You sniffled out with a nasally voice, Jotaro petting the back of your hair as he nodded briefly, the feeling a bit strange as he still held his forehead to yours.

“Exactly. So you don’t have to worry.”

“But your arm-!”

“-Will heal.” Jotaro finished for you, finally leaning back. “Right now let’s just get home.”

You sniffled once more and wiped the tears from your face with the fabric of your sleeve, your hands and wrists too stained with blood to use for that. “Once we’re back in town you’re going to a doctor.” You spoke out with a bit of a hoarse voice and Jotaro snorted softly in amusement, a slight smile on his face as he used his thumb to wipe away a last tear that you missed.

“I figured.”

You took a deep breath to reign in and steel your emotions, releasing it again as you focused back on his arm. His trenchcoat was partly off and you had rolled up his sleeve of the shirt he wore underneath it, still unnerved by the see-through hole that you knew sat underneath the improvised bandage, blood staining it from the profusely bleeding wound in his arm. “Don’t ever get into a fight on my behalf again.” You spoke as you picked up the cloth you had thrown into the grass earlier, starting to try and wipe away the blood you had accidentally got onto his neck.

‘It’s one of the only reasons I ever get into a fight.’ He thought to himself but instead shook his head slightly. “No promises.”

- - - -

With only slight effort Jotaro had gotten back into the saddle, you climbing into it yourself for the first time ever now that Jotaro wasn’t there to lift you before you could. He managed to get on behind you with one arm, grabbing hold of your hip afterwards given how you had already taken the reins.

Neither of you spoke much the entire ride back, yet every now and then, Jotaro would softly squeeze the hand on your hip. Comforting you even in silence.

Riding back into town, you immediately made way for the doctor’s, Jotaro rolling his eyes behind you at your stubbornness. If you had your eyes set on helping people, there really was no changing your mind.

“Y/N, you go to the sheriff’s and report what happened like we discussed.” Jotaro said to you as he carefully dismounted, making sure not to use his left side too much.

“What? No, I wanna go in with you.” You protested, looking a little hurt and Jotaro reached his good hand up to grab yours still on the reins.

“I’ll be fine. Those guys won’t stay there knocked out forever and you know it. You can come back after you’ve gone and reported it.” He said before slapping his horse’s neck twice. “C’mon, Jojo, go.”

With that, the horse started gently trotting and you looked back at Jotaro as you went further down the street. Concerned for the man as his figure got smaller and smaller before you saw it enter the doctor’s office.

Unfortunately, the sheriff’s was almost on the other side of town, so it might take a lot longer to come back than you would have liked.

- - - -

“Hello sheriff Miller.” You smiled a small awkward smile while the sheriff shot up from his seat, his eyebrows raised.

“What happened, darling? You’re covered in blood!” He walked forward, taking hold of your upper arm as he looked you over.

“Uhm, well you see, me and Jotaro- uh, Kujo, Jotaro Kujo, I mean - we were out riding when that gang from yesterday approached us. Two of them at least. And, well- let’s just say things got ugly...”

“Are you both alright?” The sheriff immediately asked and you swallowed.

“Sort of. Jotaro got shot.” You teared up a bit but shook your head when the sheriff placed his hand on your shoulder. “But he’s at the doctor now and I came here to say that the two men who attacked us are knocked out on the road to the forest to the north of here. Almost directly next to the forest.”

“They’re knocked out?” At that the sheriff raised his eyebrows and you nodded.

“One got kicked by a horse, the other got shot.” You said but quickly held your hand up when the sheriff furrowed his eyebrows. “U-Uh, but only in his hands and feet! Jotaro didn’t kill him! It was all in self defence! Really!” You frantically called out while sheriff Miller straightened up, looking down at you with a stern expression.

- - - -

“The guy and the gang he was a part of apparently have a bounty on their heads, so you won’t see any consequences for shooting a man.”

You were walking side by side with Jotaro, you on his left, and Jojo having to be on his right so he could lead his horse with his good hand.

Jotaro hummed in response to you as you walked the road back to your home, Jotaro insisting that he escort you there.

His arm was now in a sling, the wounds nicely and cleanly stitched and wrapped up and you felt a lot better seeing that - even though he lost quite some blood - he was walking as if totally fine.

You just wished things could have gone differently. This day took a nosedive from being one of the best in your life, over to one of the worst, with someone you care deeply about being shot. Oh god, you confessed to Jotaro. And he confessed to you. You totally forgot in all the chaos. What if-

“What are you thinking about?”

“Eh?” You snapped out of your thoughts, looking to your right to see Jotaro looking down at you curiously. “Oh, just... today.”

“Mhm.” He hummed, looking forward again, as if contemplating it.

“I just... I’m sorry.” You whispered and Jotaro turned to you with a raised eyebrow.

“Why are you apologising?”

“Because you got hurt and-“

“Is it your fault I got shot?”

“W-Well, no, not exactly I guess-“

Jotaro stopped walking and instead turned to you, taking hold of your chin and turning your head towards himself. “Exactly.” Your eyes were so innocent and you looked like you felt so guilty despite what he said, making Jotaro slowly blink and sigh as he closed his eyes briefly.

A quick glance into the street showed it was rather empty, and Jotaro snaked his good arm around your waist, pulling you into himself.

“Y/N-“

Just deciding ‘fuck it’, Jotaro wasted no more time with idle talk and slotted his lips over yours.

Part 1  |  Part 2  |  Part 3

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

@stingray-sins

[goodfish-bowl]

Refraction - Chapter 3: Break to Build

Ectoberhaunt Day 3: Chaos

AO3 Link (goes to first chapter)

First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter

Summary: Danny tries to wrap his head around just how different this dimension is from his own, and just how much of a different a singular outlet makes.

Warnings: shock, denial, perhaps second hand embarrassment, mention of character death

Words:3811

Notes: The lovely Chapter 3 of my Spork AU fic, making a grand comeback a year after it’s initial release. Please read the previous chapters before continuing here. Also, for simplicity’s sake, since this is from Human!Danny’s POV, he refers to himself as Danny, while Halfa!Danny is referred to as Phantom.

@ectoberhaunt​

Danny’s mind had devolved into a state of panicked chaos since his own doppelganger had revealed himself. He couldn’t pin down a single thought. As quickly as they came, they were replaced by another, he was thinking too much and not at all. It left him stiff, unable to do or process anything worthwhile. The ghost had grabbed his arm and was dragging him away and there was nothing he could possibly do about it. Even appearing more like a human, the ghost’s hands were ice cold, enough so he could feel them through his suit, and tight enough to leave bruises. Danny wanted to fight, he should fight, but he just couldn’t.

Danny blankly looked at his new surroundings. It was Tucker’s house. The living room he hadn’t been inside in months. (That was a lie, he had walked through the remains of it in the aftermath of a ghost attack.) He was placed against the old, well-loved sofa and just sat there. Phantom has a sour look on his otherwise expressionless face. The expression was far too stiff, and there was no light behind those eyes. Hallow and dead, so wrong in every aspect, and Danny wanted to throw up seeing that on his own face.  

Danny’s turbulent thoughts came to screeching halt when two people entered the room, one from upstairs, the other through the front door. Tucker looked the same as he had when he’d moved away, glasses and horrible fashion sense and all. He wanted to cry. The other, Danny thought he’d never see her again. Sam looked different than how he remembered her, her shoulder length hair pulled back into a taunt ponytail, revealing an undercut. She wore a leather jacket with patches for various movements, her plaid skirt switched out for a pair of tight black jeans with chains dangling from the waist. But despite the difference in appearance, everything else was the same. She was still here in this world, in Amity, and the three of them were together. In a sudden surge, fear pieced through him. Sam and Tucker were here! With a ghost! They were in danger!

With a surge of adrenaline, Danny flung himself off the couch and at Phantom with a war cry, trying to pin the other down. His suit was phase proof! He should have the ghost!

Phantom yelped as he was pushed down, hitting the floor with a dull thud, far easier to push down than a human should have been. Danny’s size advantage and surprise also helped. He grabbed the ghost’s wrists and pinned him down as hard as he could. If he could at least buy a minute or two…

“Sam! Tucker! There’s a ghost impersonating me! Run!” Danny shouted with desperation.

No one moved, and they all just stared at him.

“RUN!” He pleaded.

Nothing.

Sam and Tucker exchanged a glance, before Sam snorted. “Oh, Mr. Evil Ghost, care to tell us why there are two of you in the middle of Tucker’s living room?”

Danny froze in horror, and the ghost under him gave an exaggerated sigh. He looked over to Tucker in a final attempt. He was giving Danny a strange, befuddled look. It was hopeless. His grip slackened the tightest amount, and Phantom easily pushed Danny off. He landed into a sitting position, and easily sprung up back into a fighting stance. Where had Phantom but his blaster? He really needed it right now.

“Could you calm down and behave?” Phantom hissed lowly, eyes flashing green.

The fear and unsettling nausea returned. Danny froze, all the muscles in his body drawn taunt under the ghost’s gaze.

Sam gestured her hand at him, and Phantom released him from his gaze, and Danny fought the urge to collapse under the relief and did his best to remain in stance.

“I found him lurking around outside FentonWorks, then he claimed to be ‘Danny Fenton’ when I confronted him,” Phantom said, “Oh, he’s also under the impression that he’s some idiot ghost hunter.”

“I am not an idiot, ghost scum!” Danny defended himself.

“Ah, so a version of you that takes after your parents or something?” Tucker asked.

“Apparently.”

Sam walked up to Danny, boots heavy on the wood flooring. She leaned into his face, purple eyes carving picking him apart in scrutiny. He had seen her like this before, but never directed at him. It terrified him to some degree. “Okay, Not-an-Idiot-Ghost-Hunter, who are you?”

Danny gulped, then found his spine. “I’m Danny Fenton,” he stated, “You’re being fooled otherwise by this ectoplasmic imitation.”

Tucker whistled, “Wow… he’s really got it down.”

Betrayal. Sam scoffed and went to recline against the wall by the door. His easiest escape blocked. At least the window was always an option.

“It’s getting irritating. He’s already tried to shoot me, and then you got be to be witness to his next stunt. Didn’t fight me on the way over here though,” Phantom huffed.

“You’re a ghost. You’re dangerous. I have a right and a duty to protect people from you,” Danny defended himself and his pride.

“Do you seriously believe all ghosts are evil?” Sam asked, looking down on him from her spot.

Danny’s own Sam had asked this same question during their fight, and it echoed through his ears. “Of--,” he almost echoed his answer too, but stopped himself short, nearly biting his tongue. Mental pictures of Ellie popped through his mind, along with the few that weren’t so bad, and often helped the ghost hunters back home. That one shapeshifting ghost who liked to play pranks, the teen biker ghosts who were just on a date, and Technus who could be easily convinced to actually help with the promise of some tech. They weren’t evil.

“There are exceptions, but most meet the standard of being self-centered and pursuing their own gains even at the expense of others. But it doesn’t matter, all ghosts are dangerous, harmful intentions are not.”

Sam raised a brow, “Huh, better than what I thought at least.”

“And he’s not wrong,” Phantom added, moving to the couch, crossing his arms. The other two glanced at him. “Ghosts are dangerous, harmful intentions or not.” Danny and Phantom met eyes, “But you shouldn’t shoot first, that’s a good way to start conflict with anyone, ghost or otherwise.”

Danny would never admit it out loud, but he made sense, except “Not when they’re intentions were to wipe you out from the very start.”

Now all three were staring at him, with Phantom the most intently. He crossed his arms across his chest and decided to meet Phantom’s gaze in challenge this time rather than cower away from it (the longer this went on, the less his gut bothered him, and the pressure in the back of his throat, though Danny’s pretty sure his stomach just couldn’t knot any tighter at this point.)

Sam stepped between them and cut their staring match short. “Yeah, no, not doing this again. You,” she pointed at him, “Knock-Off, yeah, explain. Now.” Same ordered.

“Knock-Off?” Danny gasped, “I’m the human one!”

“What do you mean by ‘wipe you out’? We haven’t had any big threat like that in at least half a year. And even then, I’ve only ever known two ghosts who even attempted to pull something like that off,” Phantom said from behind Sam.

“You don’t mean…” Tucker trailed off.

“No, not him. The other one.”

 Somehow, the fact that there could be another ghost out there that this group could be talking about laced terror through his veins. He wasn’t even sure if they were talking about-

“Oh, you just mean Pariah Dark,” Tucker huffed, although it was closer to a sigh of relief.

Danny choked, devolving into a series of coughs. Tucker was treating Pariah like he was a light-weight, Danny couldn’t believe it. “There’s someone worse than Pariah Dark?!” It came out in a high-pitched whine.

“You’ll never have to deal with him, don’t worry, he can’t exist in your world.”

Danny devolved into coughs again.

“Woah, you lost me man. I thought he was a clone?” Tucker exclaimed.

“Nope,” Phantom shrugged, “He doesn’t know Vlad, so not a clone. The age is too close, so no time-travel, and he didn’t know I was Danny, so not an elaborate prank courtesy of our resident shapeshifter either. That leaves parallel worlds, which is back up by the fact he’s human, just a bit contaminated.”  

Danny tried to take all of that in, but found he couldn’t, it went right over his head. It was just too unbelievable. There was no way something like time-travel was a more reasonable answer to this, let alone cloning.

“Okay, so a parallel Danny, who just happens to still be an idiot and fights ghosts,” Sam concluded.

“Hey!” Both Phantom and Danny complained, before glancing at each other.

“So, are you?” Tucker asked.

“Am I what?” Danny replied.

“From a parallel world?”

“Yeah,” he huffed, “Where is this world’s Danny? Because there’s got to be a reason you have Phantom over there pretending to be this world’s version of me, right? Where is he?”

The trio glanced between each other, and a horrid thought came to Danny’s mind. “He’s fine, right? He… Nothing bad happened to him, right? He’s not dead, just busy or whatever, where he can’t be here. I’m still alive in this world, right? There’s no way I could be dead, right?!” Danny’s nails tried to bite at his palms but couldn’t manage to get through the thick fabric.

“Dead’s one way to put it,” Tucker snickered.

And it all came crashing down. God, he was dead! Danny was dead in this world. Danny let himself slump unto the floor, unwilling and unable to hold his taunt stance any longer. He had always considered his death, especially after his first few major injuries from ghost hunting. Jazz was always so concerned. She didn’t understand why he had to. But the chance had always been there…

“Tucker,” Sam hissed, “Read the room”.

“What?” Tucker whined.

“D… Danny,” Phantom spoke, and Danny met his gaze, so close to his own, but so wrong, “I… He’s not dead, not completely. I… can you tell me about the day the portal turned on? That happened in your dimension, right?”

Danny looked at Phantom silently. He wanted to argue and snap at the ghost so bad, not only for stealing the face of Danny Fenton, but for the soft way he spoke to him. He wasn’t fragile (even if it felt like he was shattering.)

“The portal? What about it? What does that have to do with anything?” Danny asked for clarification.

“Please just… How did it turn on; how did that happen?”

Danny thought for a moment. “I mean, Mom and Dad were all depressed about it not working. Tucker and Sam thought it would be cool to check it out, and I figured it was safe since it was broken. So, we went down in the lab and Sam wanted picture, but I know my lab safety, so I put on my hazmat,” Danny gestured to his current suit, he didn’t notice the intense stares of the others in the room. “I was about to go in, when Tucker saw that it was still plugged in, and unplugged it before I went in-”

Phantom let out a sudden string of curses, none of them in any language Danny recognized, while Tucker seemed to choke on his own spit, and Sam just looked increasingly tired. “What?” Danny asked.

“That’s where it all split off, I’m guessing. A fucking plug,” Sam cursed, gripping the bridge of her nose, hunched over herself.

“Huh?” Danny was increasingly confused.

“The split, from our timeline to yours. When… Danny went into the portal in this world, it was still plugged in,” Phantom explained, a pained expression on his face.

“But that would’ve…” The pieces snapped in place. Oh. “But you said, he wasn’t dead just a second ago… no one could’ve survived that much electricity.”

“I didn’t.”

Danny stopped breathing, staring at his own face. Phantom… was Danny Fenton? It… He didn’t want to make sense, but there had been no divergence from the story, or hint otherwise. And the way Sam and Tucker acted around him was far too familiar for him to just be some ghost posing as Danny Fenton for a cover-up or whatever. But if he had died that day, in the lab… Danny wasn’t sure if him actually being a ghost in this dimension was better or worse than being just straight up dead.

Phantom continued, a distant look on his face. “But somehow, I didn’t die completely. I woke up, the portal was on, but I wasn’t completely human anymore. I can switch back and forth, my heart still beats in human form. A half-ghost, in a way,” Phantom… Danny(?) said, just loud enough to be heard.

“But…” Danny started. He wanted to claim it was impossible. But he had seen and handled the portal blueprints on so many occasions. He had even looked at them recently to figure out his way here. Mathematically, with the high content of both electricity present, and ectoenergy, anything could’ve happened if someone had been inside. A ghost forming inside of a human body, and reviving it? It wasn’t nearly as far-fetched as some of the other things he had seen from ghosts. Hell, he was in a parallel dimension right now. Fuck it.

It started out as a choked snicker, before developing into a full cackle. A singular plug was what had changed his entire fate, and that of Amityville. An outlet. How funny was that?!

“You… You broke him, Danny,” Tucker sputtered.

“He also just told a ghost hunter from a parallel dimension, that he died and became Schrodinger’s dumbass,” Sam snarked back.

“Oh, that makes sense.”

Danny managed to reign in his laughter to ask another question. “I bet that was quite the surprise for mom and dad, huh? First ghost they meet is their own son,” he managed to chuckle out before going back to his fit.

When no one responded after a while, Danny glanced around, they weren’t meeting his gaze.

“Don’t tell me they don’t know,” Danny huffed. He knew his parents were a bit airheaded and oblivious at times, but they had to know their own son was a ghost. Phantom had to be setting off all of their equipment and alarms. Especially with an ectosignatures like his own.  (To be such a strong being, Danny couldn’t imagine what it must be like, even though Phantom was sitting right in front of him.)

“Guess I’m not saying a thing then…” Phantom half-heartedly joked.

“No way. Don’t you still live there?” Danny asked.

“Yeah.”

“And they don’t know?”

“Nope.”

“Why?”

“How would your parents react to you being a ghost? Would they accept you? Would they try to experiment on you? If you were the first ghost they’d ever met, while also believing that all ghosts were evil, would you really tell them?” Phantom pushed.

Danny had to think, and found he had no excuse. That’s exactly what he would’ve done in the same situation. (He had never told his parents he was the one to turn on the portal in his own world, why would it be any different here?)

“Probably not, no.”

Danny glanced at Phantom once more. This is what he could’ve become. The potential was there. He could’ve been a ghost. But he wasn’t sure he wanted that. He enjoyed being human, powerless and with a beating heart in his chest, right alongside his family. When Danny thought about the FentonWorks he had seen here, how cold it had felt, even though there were a lot more of the people he cared for in this version of Amity, it hadn’t been a home. No, Danny was happy he wasn’t a ghost. He loved his parents, and from the sound of it, Phantom had troubles with his. Danny couldn’t do that to them (especially when he thought of them now, with his Mom overstressed and Dad crippled. He hoped they were okay.)

“We’ve gotten off topic!” Sam announced, “I’m glad you’ve gotten over your existential crisis, but we still need to know why the hell you’re here.”

“Oh,” Danny realized, “Yeah. Pariah Dark’s claimed most of the city, and we don’t know how long we have left. I met a ghost, and she claimed her cousin was really strong and would be able to help us.”

“Two things? Pariah? That was over a year ago for us, has he been around for so long? And I’ve only met one ghost who’s referred to me as cousin. Are you talking about Ellie?” Phantom asked.

“Yeah! She was actually pretty neat for a ghost. Talked about her cousin a lot. But… Pariah’s been attacking for just over a month now. He’s taken most of the city, and we’re not even sure how many people are left in there. We have a resistance, but… we’ve been closed off for a while now. Supplies and morale are desperately low.”

“Who knew Ellie added dimension jumping to her travel itinerary?” Tucker smiled.

Phantom also had a soft smile at the mention of the young ghost girl, but it quickly hardened as he mulled over the information Danny had given him.

“No,” Sam decided. “Yeah, that sucks, but we can’t help you.”

All three boys turned to her.

“We’re dealing with another dimension’s problems here. And frankly we don’t have the capabilities for it. This isn’t our problem. Danny… no. I know that look. No,” Sam all but ordered.

Phantom had a glint to his eye, appearing livelier than he had the entire rest of the night. “He wouldn’t have made it here if we weren’t meant to help.”

“Danny…”

“No one else. Just me. I’ll go, you all cover for me here. If it’s Pariah, I can handle it. I’m a lot stronger than I was a year ago,” Phantom claimed.

“There’s no convincing you otherwise?” Tucker tried. Sam gave him a sharp look.

“You know I have to, now.”          

“Are you sure?” Sam pushed, urgency in her tone. “Are you sure you’ll be fine? You know I don’t like this and will come after you if you don’t come back, right?”

“Of course.”

Danny doubted himself for a moment. He was taking someone away from their home to help him defend his. It felt wrong, but it also felt like he no longer had a say in the matter.

“Okay, fine,” Sam relented. “But you’re going to need supplies. A ton of it. Medical, food, weaponry. I’ll gather up what I can, and then you can be on your way. And make sure Knock-Off over there gets some rest. You might not be human, but he is like the rest of us and needs rest.”

Danny’s eyes widened and Phantom let out a small laugh. “This works for me! Thanks a bunch, Sam.”

Sam huffed, a small smile playing at her own lips (Danny missed his Sam), before she left with a wave, already on her phone ordering medical supplies and rations galore.

“Hey, Other-Danny?” Tucker addressed him directly.

“Yeah?”

“You good here? My parents aren’t home, so you can raid the fridge and shower or whatever. I’m sure we can find some clothes that fit you or whatever so you can at least rest up while our Danny finishes his patrol before getting some rest himself,” Tucker offered, though a strong side glance was directed at Phantom who stuck his tongue out.

Danny grinned wide. “It’s been ages since I’ve had a warm shower. Also, your fridge is now doomed.”

(He missed his Tucker too.)

Phantom gave a small smile and a wave before he was washed over in white light, returning to his ghost form. Danny took in all he could before he flew off. Purple skin, bright white hair, tapered ears, sharp teeth, toxic green eyes (much more alive than any other ghosts he had ever seen, he realized), and that soft white glow all ghosts seem to share. His hazmat was the same as Danny’s own, just inversed in colors, just like his counterpart. Danny wondered if he would look just like that as a ghost too.

Tucker dragged him around his empty house, a smile on his face that felt a little too sad and forced to be genuine, but once Danny had stripped and gotten in the shower, he found he couldn’t care less. With a belly full of leftover meatloaf, and a warm place to sleep, it was the best rest Danny had in years.

[page cut]

Danny stood beside Phantom in ghost form, a large pack secured to both of their shoulders, although Phantom’s contained most of the heavy things. His gear had been cleaned and repaired to the best of their ability, along with adding to his arsenal of weapons. With his goggles and hood secured onto his face, Danny had a moment of déjà vu as he stood in the echo of his parent’s lab before the swirling abyss of the portal.  (Danny was also trying to push off the dreams he had last night. They had all been different versions of the day he’d turned on the portal, but Tucker never unplugged it, or it hadn’t mattered. He dies in the end and becomes a ghost each time. Sometimes, his parents were even in the lab with him, pointing a gun at his head despite his pleadings. Sometimes he was the one holding the gun.) With a heavy breath, Danny readjusted the bag on his shoulders.

“Ready?” Phantom asked.

His own outfit had been slightly modified as well. Phantom’s gloves and boots were switched out for gauntlets and armored boots in a bright silver, with a light plated armor covering the rest of his body and joints, the plates a dark metal that shared the ghost’s glow. There was also a cape, in a deep blue, with what Danny could’ve sworn were stars. Phantom had the hood pulled up and secured to his head with a circlet of ice. He looked regal in a way only a ghost could. He looked strong. Danny felt anything but.

“Of course,” Danny claimed with faux confidence.

“Then let’s hop to it.”

Phantom held out his hand, and Danny took it. It was still as cold as ice.

Phantom dragged him through the portal, and Danny reacquainted himself with the weightlessness that came from going through the portal, and just like the first time, he was immediately swallowed by a second one. But he was ready for it. Danny landed square on his feet, while Phantom floated softly to the ground.

  What he hadn’t been expecting was the chaos of an active warzone.  

[intoanothermind]

Stand Tall - Reggie

Word Count: 7.8k

- Reggie x reader

Synopsis: your younger sister joins a band of ghosts, but she’s not the only one who can see them. You’ve seen them since you were a child.

Masterlist

Flying Solo - Reggie imagine

Akai Ito - Reggie imagine (soulmate au)

Bright - Luke imagine

—

I took a deep breath and smiled before leaving the taxi. A month with many projects and exams in college made me spend a lot of time away from my family. When that happened, I used to spend time with a friend who lived closer to campus. But now that I didn’t have to worry so much for a few more weeks until the next round of tests, I can finally take a breath and enjoy some family time between classes. I smiled discreetly at the elderly woman who was always across the street, watching her daughter. She flashed a huge smile back at me before disappearing.

“Papa?“ I asked out loud, opening the door.

I heard a noise coming from the kitchen and Dad appeared already coming towards me with a huge smile. “Mi hija! How was the tests? When will there be more?”

“Are you already trying to kick me out again?“ I laughed, accepting his tight hug. “Don’t worry, I have one more month before the final exams for the semester. Where are Carlos and Julie?”

"Carlos is still in school and Julie is rehearsing in the studio.”

My smile widened and a weight lifted from my chest. I was happy that Julie finally got back to connecting with the music after mom died. It wasn’t easy for any of us, but it was especially difficult for her. When Flynn told me on one of the last calls about Julie - two years younger than me - playing again and even joining a band, I was really happy. I could always count on my sister’s best friend to keep me informed in the smallest details.

“So is she really playing again? I will leave my things in my room and go and talk to her. ”

“No, no. Let me take your backpack, go and see your sister.”

“Gracias, papa.” I gave him a kiss on the cheek and went out again through the door to go around the house and get to the studio installed in the garage.

I heard music coming from inside, but I frowned when I heard several instruments and male voices mixed with my sister’s. The song was already over when I opened the door. Julie was talking to three boys that I had never seen in my life before. A tall, blond man had drumsticks in his hand and rolled them in the air. One with brown hair in a cap was talking to my sister with a twinkle in his eye. But the one who caught my attention the most was the pale, black-haired boy who was playing with a bass a little further away. Was that the band? I didn’t even know that Julie could talk to cute boys without stuttering.

“Am I interrupting something? I can come back later.”

The boys opened their eyes wide and looked at Julie as she turned to me a little scared and with a awkward smile on her lips.

“Y/N, hi! I didn’t know you were going to get home today! ”

I looked at her with a frown. She was acting stranger than usual.

"Yes, you did, Julie, I told you last week and called dad yesterday.”

She widened her eyes even more when she noticed my expression.

“Why don’t we go to your room then and you tell me how is college? Have you done many articles? Did you pass the exams?”

Julie walked past me and headed for the gate, ignoring the boys completely.

“Okay, this is getting weird. Jules, aren’t you going to introduce me to your friends?”

The blonde let the stick fall on his face, the cap choked and the cute guy let the bass out of tune when he let his fingers fall. All of them, including Julie, looked at me with wide eyes.

“Can she see us?" the boy in the cap asked when Julie returned to his side.

"Why wouldn’t I see you?" I looked into the eyes of the three of them and that’s when I noticed the aura around them, a little blurry, an aura that I learned to recognize after a few years. “Sure, Julie and the phantoms. You are ghosts ”

"That was quick." commented the cute bass player.

“First the band’s name makes it kinda obvious. Second, Jules wasn’t the first person in the family to talk to ghosts.”

"Y/N…” Julie looked at me with an emotion in her eyes that I couldn’t figure out. "Does that mean grandma was really at the house when we were younger?“

I smiled a little sadly. Our parents were always understandable and tried to help us with everything, but when I said I talked to grandma, even after a year after her death, they had to take me to therapy. After a while, I simply learned to lie to Dr. Turner and say that I no longer saw the dead, I just made imaginary friends.

“Yes, but I haven’t seen her in years. Ms. Elliot, however, is still in the garden across the street watching over her daughter.”

"This is so cool!" exclaimed the man in the cap, approaching.

“Another lifer seeing us? Yeah!" the blonde smiled, also approaching along with the bassist.

Julie took my arm before I could introduce myself. "Y/N… Mom…?”

The weight on my shoulders returned and I sighed before I smiled at her, holding her hand in mine.

“She stayed here just long enough to ask me to look after you, dad and Carlos and say that she loved us very much.”

For a second I thought Julie would let the tears fall, but then she took a deep breath and passed her hand under her eyes to compose herself.

“Thank you, Y/N.”

“You still need to introduce me to your cute friends. I thought you couldn’t talk to pretty boys without being ashamed.”

The bassist broke into a silly smile and patted the blonde on the shoulder. "She said that we are cute and pretty.“

"Reggie…” The blonde shook his head before turning to me. “Sorry about… him. I’m Alex and these are Reggie and Luke.”

~*~ 

The past few days have been… a little bit strange. Well, for starters my subjects, despite having relaxed a little, I still have work to do. And while I’m at home, it’s difficult to organize hours of study and free time with taking care of three teenage ghosts. Julie was right - watching three kids who seemed to share the same brain cell is harder than it looks.

“Aren’t you going to give yourself a break?”

I was startled to see dad behind me, almost knocking over the glass that was still in my hand.

“The plan was to come and drink water and take my five-minute break.”

Dad made a face. “Good luck in studies, mi hija, but don’t forget to take a few more breaks. We don’t want you to fry that smart mind, do we? ”

I broke into a faint smile when Dad placed a kiss on my forehead before walking away. I sighed, getting ready for a few more hours of reading before heading up the stairs again to my room. When I got there, however, I stopped at the portal and went in quickly to close the door.

“What are you doing here?" I asked in whispers to the ghosts that were scattered around my room.

Alex was sitting on a purple puff next to the desk where Luke was sitting in the chair that usually sits opposite her. He had his head thrown behind, looking bored. Reggie was lying on the left side of my bed, looking tired.

"Julie kicked us out of her room." explained Luke, getting up and heading for my bookcase.

"Please don’t kick us out either." Reggie said with puppy eyes that he knew I couldn’t resist.

"Luke, stop messing with Y/N’s stuff!" scolded Alex and that’s when I realized that Luke was looking through one of the books he picked up on the shelf.

"It’s alright. Feel free to borrow any book you like.” I assured him, going to sit on the right side of the bed, where most of my stuff was spread out. "And you can stay, just don’t make too much noise, I need to study.”

“What do you study?" asked Alex.

"How long have you been studying?" asked Reggie and I laughed.

"I’m in my first year of journalism.”

“Nice." said Luke, sitting back in his chair and concentrating on the book.

"Well, now I need to concentrate." I said, lifting Reggie’s head that was on top of one of the printed articles I needed to read. I put his head back on the pillow and fluffed some of his black hair, hoping it looked like just a casual movement.

"Wow, what did you just do?!" Alex exclaimed, sitting upright on the puff.

"What did I do?" I asked with wide eyes and a racing heart at the possibility that he noticed.

"You touched him!”

“You really did!" exclaimed Reggie, holding my hand again.

"Oh, that." I sighed, relieved. “I always managed to touch ghosts. That’s why it took me so long to discover that I was the only one who saw them. ”

Luke and Alex remained wide-eyed, but Reggie just lay down again and put my hand back in his hair.

"I liked.”

While I fiddled with Reggie’s black hair with one hand, I used the other to lift the text up to my face to hide my red cheeks from the other boys. Gradually I ended up distracting myself, fiddling with Reggie’s hair as I read the text and made markings and notes. When my eyes started to weigh and my vision was blurred even with the glasses, I decided it was time to sleep. It wouldn’t do any good to try to study tired because my brain wouldn’t absorb it. I looked around when I realized that the boys had been silent for far too long. They were all asleep. Alex was huddled on the puff, Luke was hunched over the open book and Reggie’s head was bent toward my hand.

I smiled. They really looked adorable that way. I set my stuff down on the night-stand and stood up carefully so as not to wake Reggie. I lifted his head slightly to put a pillow under it. I took blankets from the closet and covered all three, remembering to take the book out from under Luke and marking the page he stopped with a piece of paper and left it beside him. I left the room trying to make as little noise as possible. I crossed the hall and sighed with relief when I saw that Julie was still awake.

“Hi sis." I whispered, getting her attention.

Julie looked up from her cell phone and smiled at me. She looked ready to go to sleep.

"Y/N!”

I broke into a smile. "Can I sleep here with you today?“

"Usually I’m the one to go to your room to ask for it." she laughed.

"Well, turns out that today my room is infested with ghosts.”

She snorted. "They are getting too loose.“

"I don’t really care." I said, shrugging my shoulders. "I wouldn’t have minded sleeping there as well, but Reg took up much of the space in the bed and it would be weird.”

Julie giggled and looked at me with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

“Shut up!" I said warningly before she could say anything. "I don’t want to hear a comment about that.”

“Okay, okay." she raised her hands in surrender before moving to one side of the bed and lifting the bedspread inviting me to join her.

As soon as we settled down I watched my younger sister’s serene face.

"I’m glad you met them." I said quietly. "They do you good.”

“They do." she sighed. “And I’m glad you met them, too. They seem to like you. ”

I like them too." I said smiling slightly. “Although I don’t play like you do, I like to know that I also made friends with them. I also like to think that they will be here to take care of you when dad or I aren’t around. ”

"But I will always need my older sister around." she said quickly. "Besides, you made a promise to mom.”

I laughed lightly.

“That I did it and I intend to keep it, Jules.”

I approached her and hugged her. We sleep in that same position.

 ~*~

I arrived at the band’s presentation site with Julie and went straight to meet Flynn. She looked anxious.

“Am I too late?” Asked Julie, taking the backpack off her back.

“Too early.” Replied Flynn. "Hi, Y/N.”

“Hi, Flynn! Glad we got there early. Distracting tía y Carlos while Julie went down the window was not as easy as it seems.” I commented, laughing to remember how I needed to distract our brother with a little ghost story.

The next performance was announced and the audience applauded as we watched Carrie take the stage in a shiny silver outfit and pink wig. I opened my eyes wide, trying to keep my face from turning into a frown.

“I never thought she was going to take this little group forward." I commented.

"I envy that you finished school before you had to see this." replied Flynn, tossing the braids over his shoulder.

“Hope you all came to have a great time.” Carrie said from the stage and put on reflective glasses, also pink.

“Dirty Candy? How’d she get on the list?” asked Julie.

“Her daddy probably made a call.” replied Flynn, pursing his lips. "I like this! Pretty flower.” she pointed to the vest that Julie wore and I realized I recognized it.

"Thanks. It’s dahlia. My mom’s favourite.”

Carrie started to sing and four other girls also came on stage. I raised my eyebrows, wondering how I got to a Barbie pop show. I felt the air stirring around me and noticed that Luke and Reggie appeared on one side and Alex on the other, all paying attention to Carrie. Alex, however, looked a little uneasy and I held back the smile when I realized why.

“Alex." I whispered, trying not to get too much attention from the people around me. "Go on, I know you want to.”

I didn’t even got an answer. He just disappeared from my side and appeared on stage among the girls. Julie looked at us behind her and Reggie shrugged while I just smiled. Alex looked confused for two seconds before he started dancing behind Carrie. In the chorus, he disappeared from the stage and appeared again beside me, slamming his fist on mine discreetly in greeting.

“You having fun out there?” asked Julie

Alex coughed a little, trying to hide it. "It’s not my fault. It’s my, hm… It’s my feet.”

“Yeah." Julie replied, raising her eyebrow. Reggie and Luke, on my other side, just looked at Alex smiling.

“Put me back in, coach.”He said before disappearing to the stage again.

“Oh, it’s the guys.” Julie explained to Flynn when she turned to us, confused.

"Alex is dancing with the girls and is so much better than Carrie." I detailed it a little more, making her laugh when imagining the scene. "My boy is rocking up there." I commented with a bit of drama, laying my head on Reggie’s shoulder without caring about people watching me interact with the air. "I so wish I could have that on video.”

“You look like a mom." commented Reggie, laughing.

"What can I say, the three of you just make me so proud." I joked, wiping my eyes as if I were drying a tear. But Reggie looked at me with a strange twinkle in his eye, but before I could ask anything, the song ended and we turned to the stage in time to see Alex doing a little jumping around saying something about blushing.

He came up beside me again, trying to hide it. “Hey. I was just… I was just doing that for you guys.”

I patted him on the shoulder in support while Reggie said, playfully. “Yeah, you can stop smiling now.“

“I’m not gonna lie. That was… kind of good.” Julie said and I clicked my tongue.

"Wow, Jules, I thought you were supposed to be the smart one in the band." I ignored the boys’ protests on hearing this. “The good part of the presentation nobody else could see, unfortunately.”

“Yeah. I forgot why I hate her so much.” replied Flynn.

Carrie and the other girls got off the stage and came towards us.

"Hi, girls. Um, isn’t it past your bedtime?”She said to my sister and her friend.

“Now I remember.”

“If you’re looking for Nick, he didn’t come.”Carrie continued on to Julie, who simply stepped forward confidently.

“That’s not why I’m here.“

As if waiting for a cue, the presenter introduced the band. But as Julie and the Fat Ones. I couldn’t help laughing at the face Luke made.

"Really?” asked Alex, with a grimace.

"Yeah, man. My handwriting sucks.” Luke tried to apologize.

"Next time, Alex will sign up." I said, trying to look casual.

Julie passed Carrie’s group straight to the stage. The expression on Carrie’s face was priceless when she walked away from us. Flynn left shortly after to turn on the projector - just for the sake of effect. Julie sat down in front of the keyboard and said the correct name for the band.

"Good luck, boys." I said, holding Reggie’s hand quickly and discreetly before going after Flynn.

The lighting focused on Julie and I felt my heart fill with pride. It was the first time I had seen my sister perform after mom died and I knew it was worth the punishment dad would give me if he found out that I helped her escape from home. When she started to sing, I accompanied the music by whispering softly through my teeth. After watching the rehearsals so much, Finally Free's lyrics stuck to my mind and as the notes went up I felt the music reverberating in my body. When the boys appeared on stage playing and people in the audience stood up, I felt like jumping for joy.

It was great to see people enjoying their work. It didn’t matter if they think they’re holograms - they’ve got a second chance to do what they love and to see them there at ease and full of energy is comforting. All four played with their soul and their stage chemistry was incredible. Especially from Julie and Luke. I didn’t need that Flynn me whispering over there they’re into to each other - the intensity of the look when sharing the microphone was obvious. Alex and Reggie also noticed the exchange of looks they had. What really shocked me, however, was when shortly after Reggie turned to me and winked at me. I choked on the lyrics I whispered to accompany Julie and did my best to keep my cheek from blushing. Flynn obviously noticed and laughed at me. The song ended, the boys disappeared again and the audience gasped.

“Thank you, we are Julie and the Phantoms. Tell your friends.”Julie said goodbye and got off the stage. I couldn’t help laughing when I noticed how she took Reggie’s phrase.

"Let’s meet them at the counter." I called Flynn, who quickly put the projector in his backpack and followed me.

Julie came to find us and quickly hugged Flynn.

“You were incredible!”Flynn said.

I soon hugged Julie too.

“Yeah, we were.”I heard Reggie behind me and turned to see him standing next to Alex and Luke, who were sitting at the counter.

"If it weren’t weird, I would give you a hug now." I said to them, trying to look discreet. "I loved the presentation!”

“I’ll charge you for my hug later." said Alex, making the boys laugh.

"Okay." I assured you.

"Hey!" interrupted Luke, pointing to someone behind us. “Whoever Carrie was trying to impress is coming this way.”

“She looks all business.”Commented Alex when we saw a woman with curly hair and a suit coming towards us.

“Wait, who should do the talking?” asked Reggie.

So cute, but also so dork.

“Okay, Julie. Julie.” he corrected himself.

“You got this.” Encouraged Luke.

"I can help you with it if needed." I whispered to Julie just before the woman arrived and offered Julie a hand.

"Hi, I’m Andi Parker, and I would- ”

“Julie. Y/N. ” a voice behind the woman took our attention.

It was dad.

“Shit." I swore under my breath.

~*~ 

Whenever I had some free time I went down to the garage to watch the band rehearsal. It was amazing the connection they had and how they gave their soul to the music. Julie and Luke singing together with everything they had, Reggie focused on his bass and Alex moving his head to the beat of his drums. It was an incredible sight, but also one that always squeezed my heart to the point that I needed to go back to my room before they finished a song to prevent the lump in my throat from dissolving into tears. I always wanted to have that connection that mom and Julie had with music, but I was never able to play anything and I certainly didn’t know how to sing. And now not only has she reconnected with mom in a way that I could never do, but she has also found something in common with three amazing boys.

At those times, when the tightness in my heart was too strong, I would lock myself in the bedroom, in the most absolute silence. I took out my notebook with notes. When I was younger, I used to try to at least compose a song, but after a while it became notes for a story. Music and books have always been my passions and if I couldn’t go on with one, why not try the other? Not that I would ever get the courage to publish something, but I liked to imagine that I would have some material for that.

"What are you doing?”

I let out a scream that certainly didn’t make me proud. I turned and realized that Reggie had appeared beside me on the bed - completely thrown on the mattress and with his arms behind his head. I tried to control my heart a little to respond.

“I thought you had a rehearsal.”

“I thought you were there watching us. When we took a break and didn’t see you there, I came to see how you were.” he shrugged, as if it was nothing much. "What are you doing?“

"Just a few thrown ideas." I replied, trying to sneak up on the notebook, but Reggie took it out of my hands before I could do it.

"This is for a book, isn’t it?" he asked, in a serious tone that I never saw him using. I just nodded. “Y/N, this is incredible! It makes me want to read. ”

I laughed softly, before asking. "Are you serious?”

“Yes! Why don’t you try to publish something? ”

I scratched the back of the neck, a little uncomfortable. "Well, I never thought I was going to be talented at anything.”

“How so?" he sat up, tilting his head so that I could look into his blue eyes. I was breathless for a moment.

“I really wanted to know how to make music, but when I realized I couldn’t do it, I tried to create stories where I could. But I never even thought it would be worth publishing. ”

“I think you should try. I would definitely read it. ” he said, opening a beautiful crooked smile. "Why do you do journalism when you could try to be a writer?”

“Because while I don’t have neither the material nor the courage, I can write other people’s real stories." I replied, taking my notebook back from his hands. I turned around to put the notebook and pen in my hand back on the night-stand. "What do you think about watching a movie?" I suggested .

"Yes! There are a lot of things that I still need to catch up to.” Reggie commented, lying back on the bed and making himself comfortable.

I tried not to blush as I got up to get my laptop. “We can see the Star Wars movies that you haven’t seen. We can skip the scene where Han Solo dies, no problem, I’ve seen them a couple times.”

"Would you do that for me?" he had a childlike gleam in his eye that made me laugh a little.

"Move over.”

We settled next to each other on the bed. I put the first movie on the laptop in my lap and we started the marathon. I barely noticed when I fell asleep on Reggie’s shoulder.

 ~*~

A few days later I was lying on the couch trying to complete a story that I had to deliver in two days. Reggie was sitting next to my dad at the table in the other room and none of them seemed to have noticed me there in the next room. I even thought about getting up to concentrate on the room, but I loved how Reggie tried to interact with dad. It was funny - and very cute. Alex came up and started talking to Reggie too. But when I heard Carlos’ voice, things became really interesting. I remained lying down, but I paid more attention to the conversation when Carlos commented about the house being haunted by ghosts who had a dream, but that dream was interrupted by a tragic accident.

“Our house is being haunted by a very talented… chef. ”I could hear the boys’ sigh of relief, but I had to cover my mouth to keep from laughing.

“Looks like someone fell asleep watching Ghosts Hunters and Chopped.“

I had to hold my laughter even more when Carlos started talking about a sauce recipe and Reggie commenting that he was like my dad. I made a face at the thought that I liked a guy who said he looked like my dad. It wasn’t very difficult for my little brother to convince dad to make the French dip - it’s not like he doesn’t like food.

I lifted my head and realized that Dad closed his laptop and left. I prepared to do the same when I heard Alex and Reggie’s conversation.

"I will miss them.”

“I hope you’re not thinking about looking for someone else’s garage." I joked, but feeling tight in my chest.

They both started, looking at me wide-eyed as I approached the table.

"Y/N… hey…” Reggie tried to hide it, but I could see in their eyes that something was bothering them.

But I knew they weren’t going to tell me, so I needed to find out another way. I would have to do an investigation. I’m glad I had some sources between the ghosts.

“Well, I need to go out for an interview with a source." It wasn’t quite a lie. "Don’t do anything stupid, boys.”

I squeezed Alex’s shoulder lightly and leaned down to kiss Reggie’s cheek before leaving. I left the house so quickly that I didn’t have to worry about hiding my burning cheeks. I also didn’t notice their reaction. I was on a mission to find my favourite skater.

~*~ 

When I returned home, I could almost feel the tears stubbornly leaving. But I swallowed the tears, because I needed to talk to Julie about what to do. I wasn’t even sure if she already knew about the boys’ situation or not, but we couldn’t leave them suffering like that. I couldn’t leave them suffering that way. I looked for it in the garage first. If my sister wasn’t there, at least I would have a chance to talk to them.

“Someone once told me that you don’t ask for permission. You book gigs by doing.”Julie was saying when I showed up at the half-open gate.

The boys were lying on the couch and on the floor, looking depressed, while Julie was standing in front of them, as if giving a lecture. Alex had the drumsticks in his hands and Reggie was hugging his bass.

“That was me.”Reggie said with a little smile on his face.

“No, it wasn’t.” denied Julie and Luke.

“Yes, it was.” Reggie grunted, looking down.

"This isn’t over.” continued Julie, ignoring him. “We were brought together for a reason. To help each other.”

“Yeah, but like Luke said… People don’t just play at the Orpheum because they want to.”Said Alex.

“People don’t.” I said, drawing their attention. “But ghosts do.“

Julie turned a little scared to me. From the look she gave me, I think my expression showed all the sadness I was feeling.

"All you need is to haunt them in a different way." I suggested, taking a deep breath to control my emotions. “In a few days Panic! At The Disco will play with a not very famous band that will arrive here almost at the last minute because they will be doing a show in Las Vegas. You just need to make sure that they don’t arrive on time and that you’re the best option.”

For a few seconds they were processing this and I used it as my cue to get out of there before they saw my tears pooling in my eyes. I couldn’t afford to be selfish. They needed to make the move before the only option left for them is to join Caleb. I heard Reggie’s voice calling me, but I ignored him and continued on my way to the house. But even before I crossed the space between the gate and the stone path to the smaller gate, I felt a hand pulling on my wrist.

"Y/N…” Reggie said quietly looking at me with those blue eyes full of emotion. “I don’t like it when you cry. I’m sorry.“

I laughed softly. I hadn’t realized that some tears had came out.

"No need to apologize. I understand that you need to do this. It’s just…” I took a deep breath, trying not to choke. “It hurts to think that I will have to lose someone else. Especially someone who has become so important to me. I mean, the three of you have become very important to me.”

"You have become very important to us too." Reggie said, still holding my hand. “You have become important to me. I’ll miss you.”

I didn’t think before throwing my arms around his shoulders and hugging him tightly against me. He tensed for a few moments before hugging my waist with the same intensity. And we stayed there, saying nothing, just enjoying what could be our last hug.

“Reggie, we have to think of a plan!" we heard Luke shouting from the garage and Alex scolding him saying something about giving up a little space.

I took a deep breath before letting go of his comforting embrace. I placed a kiss on her pale cheek, this time longer than the one from earlier.

"Go. They need you.”

Reggie opened his mouth to say something, but I quickly turned and went home with tears streaming down my cheeks.

 ~*~ 

I was quite nervous as we waited to find out if the plan had worked. But while I just waited sitting on the sofa in the garage, with the occasional twitch in my leg, Julie was in front of me pacing and making my nerves worse.

"Julie, I love you, but stop walking before I need to tie you to the couch!" I exclaimed.

"Sorry, I’m nervous." she said, continuing to pace.

"I know! And it’s making me nervous!”

The boys suddenly appeared in front of us and Julie went into an outbreak, asking so many questions at once that I almost couldn’t keep up.

“That’s a lot of questions!” exclaimed Reggie, interrupting her. “Luke, do you wanna take this one?”

“Take a seat.” instructed Luke.

“Finally." I mumbled, pulling Julie by the arm to sit next to me.

“It’s fine, everything is fine.” continued Luke, approaching the low table in front of us and leaning on it with the other boys.

“Yeah. You should be getting a call right .. now!” said Alex, taking an effect break and pointing the boys at Julie’s cell phone on the table. But the screen remained off. After a few uncomfortable seconds, with me trying to keep from laughing at Alex’s disappointed face, he tried again. “Okay. Right… Now!”

The phone finally rang and Julie screamed.

“Nailed it.” said Alex, holding out his hand for Luke and Reggie to touch.

But Julie didn’t answer. "Answer it, Jules!" I shouted along with the boys.

She put it on speaker.

“Hi, this is Tasha from the Orpheum in Hollywood.”

That’s when one of the best scenes I’ve ever seen started. Julie jumped on the couch, almost stepping on me, while Alex jumped across the table towards the armchair and Reggie and Luke celebrated with a strange dance. Julie opened her arms when the woman spoke again and everyone stopped like statues watching her pick up her cell phone. And while Julie jumped on the table to answer Tasha, Alex jumped into the arms of the boys, who held him in the air.

“I’m swimming!” exclaimed Alex, waving his arms, and that’s when I let out a loud laugh.

The boys put Alex on the floor and Reggie came over to me. I looked at her confused, until he took my hands and pulled me until I was on my feet. A second later, I was in his tight embrace. He even got up and spun me around. I just prayed that he couldn’t hear my heartbeat. When my feet returned to the ground, I noticed that Alex and Luke were watching us. I motioned for them to join us and joined them in a group hug.

“I missed hugs." Alex commented when we parted.

"Own, you can always ask me for hugs, you big baby." I said, hugging him tight again. He hugged me with the same intensity.

I noticed, over Alex’s shoulder, Julie looking at us with a smile on her face. I smiled at her when I pulled myself out of Alex’s arms and went over to her, squeezing her in a hug too.

"I’m so proud of you, Jules." I whispered softly in his ear.

Her only answer was to tighten me more in her embrace.

~*~ 

I stayed with Julie in the dressing room the entire time. We were both nervous, but we managed to calm down a little when Flynn arrived after preparing some effects on the projector. But nothing came out of my head that the boys could be in trouble to take so long to show up.

"Y/N, you’re starting to make me nervous, too." said Flynn, and only then did I realize I was pacing up and down in front of the couch, just like Julie had done that morning.

"Sorry, it’s just…” I tried to explain, forcing myself to sit on the couch and stay still.

“We understand." said Flynn, holding my hand.

"I just wish that today wasn’t their last night here." I sighed, propping myself up and elbows on my knees and letting all the weight fall on my shoulders.

"Y/N." Julie called me and waited for me to look her in the eye before continuing. "You like Reggie, don’t you?”

I gave a sad smile and nodded, unable to find my voice.

“Called it!" exclaimed Flynn, pointing at me and making us laugh a little. "The Molina family seems to have a thing for ghosts, it’s impressive.”

Julie rolled her eyes, but ignored it. "You should talk to him before they cross over.“

"And are you going to talk to Luke about your feelings?" Flynn muttered and I pointed out to her nodding in agreement.

"I wanted to talk to Reggie about it, so as not to carry that regret the rest of my life, but… I’m afraid of the reaction.”

“He likes you.”

“Totally." agreed Flynn.

I sighed. "I need him to have a little more time then so that I can say something.”

Julie opened her eyes wide and got up from the couch to take my place walking back and forth.

“Now you broke your sister.”

We heard a knock on the door and the technician called Julie, saying it was time for her to enter the stage.

But the boys had not yet appeared.

“Just a second.”Julie shouted at the door and approached us. "Something’s wrong. The boys were getting those jolts pretty bad as I was leaving. And they wouldn’t stand me up again.”

I sniffed, following her thought. I felt paralysed.

“They must have run out of time.“

“I’m so sorry, Jules.” murmured Flynn.

“They didn’t cross over.”Continued Julie, but I felt like everything around me was fading. "They’re gone. And I didn’t even get to say goodbye.”

I couldn’t help a sob that escaped my lips. I saw Flynn getting up and hugging Julie, but then the technician shouted at her again and the two of them ran out the door. However, I couldn’t do anything, just stand there, paralysed. My thoughts hammered in my mind, but I could only think that those three boys were gone forever without having the opportunity to make the passage. Those goofs that won me and my sister over and made a huge difference in our lives. And we would never see him again.

“Y/N. Y/N! ” it took me a while to notice Flynn shaking my shoulders. I had to blink a few times to see her through tears. "Julie ran to the alley behind Orpheum, you need to talk to her.“

"I… I…” I took a deep breath. Even though I wanted to just break up there, I couldn’t. My sister needed me. "Okay, okay.“

I got up and followed Flynn’s instructions as to where Julie had run. I opened the side doors and found her crying in the middle of the alley with a flower in her hand. A dahlia. Mom’s favourite.

"Jules." I whispered as I approached. She stood up for me, a little scared, but a second later she threw herself into my arms and hugged me tightly, as if only that hug kept her from collapsing. I held her even tighter against me. “Breathe, sweetie. Julie, I think you should sing.”

She released me a little and looked at me confused. I dried her tears a little - mine - before speaking.

“It would be a beautiful tribute to mom and boys. They lived, died and continued the life of ghosts through music. They would like that. That’s what I would do if I had your talent.”

“Thank you, Y/N. Really." said Julie, smiling a little before hugging again and entering.

But I didn’t go straight in. I took a few deep breaths, trying to calm myself down so that I was emotional enough to hear her singing without the boys. When I went in again and joined Flynn next to the coach near the stage, Julie finished a speech and sat down in front of the keyboard to begin. I already felt my heart squeeze again when she started the first chords. The song approached the first chorus and I took a deep breath, murmuring the words between my lips. It was when Alex’s drums came up that I felt my heart stop. A few seconds later Reggie appeared in a red and black suit playing his bass. I felt a sob tear through my throat and put my hand over my mouth. I felt Flynn holding my free hand and hugging me to the side, as if she knew I needed that support to keep me standing.

Luke started to appear, but he was fading and coming back. I opened my eyes wide, worried, but then he came back singing and he didn’t disappear again and I could only smile and cry, excited. Alex sang a few lines and Reggie followed shortly after. I didn’t take my eyes off him, absorbing him as much as I could before he disappeared again. Our eyes met and he winked at me, opening his smile wider and I smiled back. It didn’t matter if I didn’t have time to tell him everything I needed. He was there, on that stage, together with his friends, his family, fulfilling the dream that he cannot fulfil while he was alive. My heart broke when they finished playing and the boys were gone, but the shadow of a smile remained on my lips knowing that they crossed and could rest in peace.

~*~

Dad, Carlos and Julie were walking home in front of me. They sang the chorus of Stand Tall excitedly, but as much as I wanted to participate in that moment with them, I couldn’t. I wasn’t as strong as Julie and she realized that I wasn’t well, as she always pulled dad’s attention back to them when he tried to get me to join them.

“You and your phantoms were unbelievable tonight.”Dad said when we stopped on the porch.

"I’m going up to my room, I have a headache." I made some excuse when I passed them. However, I made sure to stop in front of Julie and hug her tight. “You were incredible, Jules. I’m so proud.”

“What is it with her?" I could hear Carlos asking as I opened the door.

"Leave her be, Carlos." I hear Julie responding in a light tone of voice as I enter and leave them outside still. "She had a rough day.”

I locked myself in my room and quickly changed my clothes for a sweatshirt set before throwing myself on the bed. I stared at the ceiling, trying to keep the tears that continued to fall, but it seemed impossible. Now that I was alone, it felt like a whirlwind of emotions was falling upon me. I don’t know how much time I spent in that catatonic state before I heard a noise inside the room. It was the same noise as when the boys teleported. I sat up quickly, looking around hopefully. My heart almost stopped when I saw Reggie still in his red suit shyly approaching the bed.

“Reg?" my voice failed, as did my line of reasoning.

I was dreaming. There was no other explanation.

"Hi, Y/N." he waved his hand in that cute way that only he knew how to do. But I was still paralysed, looking at him with wide eyes. He started to speak nervously. “Well, it seems that playing at the Orpheum wasn’t our unfinished business, so the boys and I disappeared into the garage to let you and Julie think we had crossed over, but then she went into the garage and tried to get us to Caleb’s club. But of course we weren’t going, so she managed to hug Luke, he started to shine, we started to shine when we hugged them too and Julie said that you were here alone and practically-”

I hardly understood a word he said. But it helped my brain to understand that it wasn’t just my imagination. I interrupted him before I could finish speaking. I just jumped out of bed, took his face in my hands and kissed him. It was as if all the weight in the world came off my shoulders and I could melt right there. I didn’t care that he was a ghost, I didn’t care that Caleb could go after them, I didn’t care that they would one day have to find out what their unfinished business was and needed to cross over to the other side and I cared even less that my tears were mixed with his. All I cared about at that moment was the feel of his lips against mine and his arms around my waist pulling me closer to him.

I just leaned away when I needed air.

"That was nice." he commented in a thin, choked voice. I realized that he still had his eyes closed and I smiled at the expression he had on his face. "Can we do this again?”

I laughed softly before pulling him back in for another kiss. I was lost in his smell, his taste and his touch. I hardly noticed the teleportation noise in the room again.

“Y/N, we came here to… Wow!”

Reggie and I walked away again and saw Alex and Luke near my closet, both blushing and embarrassed.

“Really, guys?" Reggie asked, not only keeping his arms around my waist but pulling me even closer. "Right now?”

“We came to see how you were doing, but you look busy." said Luke, scratching the back of his neck. I was struggling to keep myself from laughing.

"We’ll be back later." said Alex simply, taking Luke’s arm and making them both disappear quickly.

I looked back at Reggie, who was already looking at me with a silly smile on his face.

"Where were we?" I asked with a mischievous smile on my lips as I wrapped my arms around his shoulders and played with a few strands of his hair.

"I think you can remind me." he said, leaning over and kissing me again.

[lexosaurus]

Going Angst Week 2021: Family/Friends

Read: [1: Birth] [2: Instinct]

Continuation of the No One Knows AU plotline.

---

Everything had changed since the accident. The biological differences were obvious. He glowed, his hair inverted, his eyes turned green, he had ectoplasm running through his veins, he was cold, he didn’t need to breathe as much in human form—the list went on. 

But the psychological ones were easily more terrifying.

And nothing scared him more than the way his friends and family were treating him as of late.

He knew that deep down he would never be able to match the way he acted when he was fully human. But that didn’t mean that his heart didn’t skip a beat every time someone shot him a worried glance, every time someone asked if he was alright, every time he caught himself doing something wrong. 

He wasn’t human anymore. He wasn’t even sure what he was now, and Vlad seemed to have too much fun emotionally torturing him to give him a straight answer.

“You up for a movie tonight?” Tucker asked, leaning across Danny’s desk. 

“Hell yeah,” Sam said. “My house?”

“Oh, you know me too well. What do you think, dude?”

Danny realized that both teens were looking to him for an answer.

He wanted to stay home. Hanging out with either of them meant there was a chance they would see him slip up, and he couldn’t have that.

“Sure.” He hoped his voice didn’t sound too pained.

“Perfect!” Tucker clasped a hand down on his shoulder.

Danny tried not to duck away.

“So we’ll go to Sam’s after dinner. I can bring snacks. Anything you want in particular?”

The thought of eating anything was nauseating. “No. I’m fine.”

“Alright, I’ll just bring the usual then.”

But Danny should have known that something was up. After all, it had been a while since they’d done a movie night. And lately, Sam and Tucker had been acting...oddly. 

Well, that was nothing new. Danny thought that as time went on, they’d forgive him for being a bit jumpier than usual and everything would go back to normal. 

Except, of course, it didn’t.

The past few weeks had been especially hard. It seemed like they constantly had something to say, but never did. The worried glances had only increased, and the silent conversations seemed to only grow.

Danny had been trying his best to act normal, act human, but it seemed like the more he tried, the worse they’d get.

So of course, in between the first movie and second, the elephant in the room finally stomped all over Danny’s metaphorical floor.

“Hey, Danny.” Sam glanced over at Tucker. A moment passed between the two before Sam nodded and turned back to Danny. “We really need to talk to you.”

Dread pooled in his stomach. He knew exactly where this was going. “I can start the next movie if you want?”

“No, Danny. Listen, can you just sit down for a second?”

His ghostly instincts were begging him to run, but his human side forced him to sit down.

“Listen, we know that...well, Jazz told us about the lab accident.”

Danny could have sworn his heart stopped beating.

“She said it was pretty serious? And she was surprised that you hadn’t told us?” Sam fidgeted with her black rings. “We didn’t say anything to you because we wanted you to be the ones to confide in us.”

“That and we didn’t want you to get upset that we were talking to Jazz about you,” Tucker interjected.

“Right, and Jazz only told us because she was worried. And honestly? We’re really worried too.”

Any oxygen left in Danny’s body was sucked out of his throat like a vacuum.

They’d found out. They knew the truth, they knew he was a freak of nature half ghost and they were going to out him, they were going to tell his parents, they’d tell the school counselor, and Danny would have no one and he’d have to run away to become Vlad’s apprentice and he’d change, he’d be corrupted, he wouldn’t make it out alive.

“I’m just wondering why you didn’t say anything?” Sam asked, her violent eyes brimming with concern.

“I…” Danny’s mouth felt like it was lined with cotton. He tried to swallow, but it was like swallowing sand. “I didn’t want you to worry is all.”

“Yeah, and we get that,” Tucker said carefully. “But, I mean, we’re your best friends. And dude, you’ve been...well…”

At Tucker’s helpless glance, Sam took over. “You just have been acting really off lately.”

“Sorry.”

“No!” Sam nearly leapt out of her seat. “Danny, don’t apologize. It’s not your fault. I mean, hell, if I nearly died in a lab accident I’d be acting off too. It just, you know, it explains a lot. It must have been really terrifying.”

Danny didn’t trust himself to say anything. 

How much of his personality had shifted because of Phantom, and how much had shifted because of the accident? Were his ghostly instincts really creeping up that much into his human form? 

Would he ever be the same again?

Did they know?

“Is there anything you wanna talk about?”

“We’re all ears, dude.”

He had so many questions he wanted to ask, but he couldn’t say a word. Not without outing himself as Phantom, and that was bound to backfire on him in the worst way possible.

Oh god, he was acting too suspicious. He needed to save this.

“I’m good.”

There was a beat of silence.

Sam leaned forward. “Danny...I don’t mean to sound like Jazz, but bottling stuff up isn’t—”

“I’m fine!” Danny snapped. “I didn’t say anything and I’m sorry, but you know it’s not every day like you’re nearly electrocuted to death in your parents’ ghost portal.”

“Is that what happened?” Sam’s eyes grew wide. “Oh my god, Danny.”

“Holy shit,” Tucker agreed.

Danny threw his arms out. “Ta da! I survived, I’m fine. Nothing to talk about.”

“Danny, I—”

“No.” His tone was final. “Drop it, seriously.”

Another beat of silence passed, and then Sam finally sighed. “Fine, but I’m telling you as your friend that if you ever need anything, we’re here for you.”

He wished he could have trusted those words. But he knew they were nothing more than a farce.

It would have been cruel to hold onto false hope.

Still, he tried to smile. “Thanks.”

Even though he knew he hadn’t fooled anyone.

---

Maddie’s POV

Maddie watched her son from across the kitchen table, just as she’d done every night for the past several weeks. Quietly, as inconspicuous as possible, always watching.

Ever since the lab accident, he’d been….different. Jack hadn’t noticed, but to Maddie the changes were far too obvious. The dropped spoons, the flash of green behind his eyes, his limbs losing visibility without him even noticing, their ecto-inventions that always seemed to go off around him.

One day, she even saw him walk through his bedroom door.

At first, she thought it was just a simple case of possession. But there were telltale signs of possession, one’s that Jack, for all his enthusiasm, always failed to take into account.

Sure, Danny’s eyes flashed green every so often, but most of the time they were blue. Human blue.

And then there was his personality. In cases of possession, the ghost would be completely controlling the body. But in Danny’s case, he was still very obviously Danny. Still the sweet boy she always knew him to be, but he was just...different. Jumpier. Scared.

Like he knew he was living a lie.

And then, just a few weeks after Danny’s run in with the portal, a new ghost appeared. 

Of course, Maddie didn’t make the connection at first. The ghost was obviously new, and didn’t seem to have a grasp on its powers. Its fighting was laughable, its ectoblasts nearly always missed, and it seemed to constantly forget about its core powers.

Not to mention, its hair was white. Danny had black hair.

But then the ghost gave itself a name: Danny Phantom. And that was when Maddie decided to take a second look at it.

It was Danny’s height and build, its voice sounded similar to Danny’s, it seemed to know all of Danny’s classmates, it used a Fenton thermos, it wore a hazmat suit that looked eerily similar to the ones in their basement closet—not to mention that Danny’s hazmat suit had gone missing recently.

On its own, one small correlation didn’t mean anything. But when the little similarities kept piling up, then Maddie had to draw some sort of conclusion.

Just what was the conclusion though?

The Danny across the table had gone to school like any other human child, he’d eaten his meals like anyone else, he’d hung out with his human friends, he talked with his human family. On paper, he seemed normal.

Human.

But his grades were in a downwards spiral, Jazz had expressed concern about him and his friends, he’d been breaking curfew, and there were times when she’d peak into his room at night to find him gone.

He could have been just experiencing trauma from the accident. Maybe he was rebelling. There were so many explanations for his behavior that didn’t involve ghosts.

But then he’d do something ghostly or a weapon would beep around him or Phantom would fly nearby, and her red flags would be raised once again.

Maddie learned long ago to trust her red flags.

The Danny across the table took a bite of his salad, and his face immediately scrunched up.

Maddie felt sick.

He swallowed, and Maddie could see his eyes watering. “Is there something wrong with the lettuce, Mom?” 

She feigned innocence. “Hmm?”

“I don’t know,” he prodded a carrot on his plate. “Something just seems off.”

“Tastes fine to me,” Maddie said. “I just bought this lettuce today. Jazz, is yours okay?”

“Yeah,” she said.

Maddie suppressed a grin. She could always count on her “facts and research only” daughter.

“It could be the dressing? I used a new brand tonight. It’s healthier than the other stuff.” 

That, or it was the small amount of blood blossoms she’d blended into the vinaigrette. 

“Maybe.”

But it couldn’t end here. She needed to know. She was a scientist, she had to see the experiment through.

“Eat the rest of your salad, honey. I’ll buy the other brand tomorrow, okay?”

Danny carefully put another forkful of salad into his mouth. He gave a small wince, but swallowed. 

“Good boy,” she said. “I have fudge in the fridge for when you’re done.”

“Oh, fudge?” Jack exclaimed. He shoveled the rest of his salad into his mouth. With a mouth full of food, he said, “Thanks, Mads! You’re the best!”

“You’re welcome sweetie!”

Jazz made a face. “Gross, Dad.”

Jack laughed and bantered back at his daughter, but Maddie had already tuned out of the conversation. Her only focus was on Danny, whose face was now just too flushed to be healthy. Still, he forced himself to eat.

There was just no question. No doubt about it.

No matter how Maddie looked at it, this was proof enough.

Danny Fenton wasn’t human. The portal hadn’t nearly killed him, it probably did kill him. And now here he was, pretending to still be a part of the family while using Phantom to distract them from the fact that he was a ghost.

It was a truly elaborate ploy. And if Maddie was anyone else, his plans probably would have worked.

But she was Maddie Fenton. She had a PhD in ectobiology. She’d been researching ghosts for twenty years.

Dinner ended, and the children went upstairs to do homework. Although, if Maddie looked, she was sure Danny wouldn’t actually be in his room. And if she went outside, like she’d done in nights past, there was no doubt she’d see Phantom soaring through the skies.

But she knew. She knew. She knew.

She slipped a white business card out of her jacket pocket, grabbed her cell off the counter, went into her bedroom, and dialed the number. 

It rang once, then twice, then stopped. A deep voice sounded from the other line. “Maddie Fenton? I figured I’d be hearing back from you. Have you made your decision?” 

“Yes.” Her voice was mechanical, as if she’d only called about a malfunctioning weapon. “I have. I agree to the partnership.”

“Excellent. And the terms are to your liking?”

“Yes.”

“Understood. We’ll be in touch tomorrow to sign the official contract. Will your husband be involved in this, or are you working alone?”

Maddie closed her eyes. “The contract will be for my name only.”

“All right, then. We’ll talk tomorrow. You won’t regret this.” 

“I know.”

---

<previous / next>

[thesoulspulse]

Good Vlad AU (Befriending A Fruitloop)

This post is dedicated to @whittacre​ because their tags were just so enthusiastic I had to address them! Besides I’m going to get into talking about this stuff soon anyway since I plan to go over all the episodes that relate to Vlad in some way to see which events I can still fit into my Good Vlad AU and which ones I can’t. But for now I can give a basic overview of some of the headcanons some friends from the other Danny Phantom artist server I’m in helped me come up with!

So first of all, there’s something about my Good Vlad you should know. He may not be a straight up villain like the canon version, but he’s still Vlad where it counts. For example, he’s still a cunning businessman no one wants to mess with in the business world. And he still has the regal charm to him I admired when we first saw him in Bitter Reunions but also a bit of a childish side, the only thing that’s different is that Vlad’s teasing doesn’t have that cruel edge to it when it comes to Jack and Danny. You’d better believe he’ll troll his enemies like there’s no tomorrow though! And sometimes Vlad still does things just because he can since he didn’t have anyone there to tell him it’s wrong or he does it purely out of habit like using his powers freely behind closed doors for the most mundane things. As a result, it’s actually Danny that has to help reign him in before he goes a bit too far...

But that doesn’t stop Vlad from being overprotective of his little badger. Translation, Vlad’s not above smiling in a sickeningly sweet way while making calm threats to anyone who insults Danny in front of him with the silent promise of making their lives/afterlives a living hell. And if they seriously injure Danny, Vlad will show no mercy. This stems from his fear of losing the few important people he has left in his life, Danny being the most important to him now since he’s basically adopted him as his own and no one can tell him otherwise.

To put it simply, Good Vlad is like this:

Now then, onto the next tag! Basically, if you’ve read my headcanon so far for this au in my other posts “Regarding My Good Vlad AU” part 1 & 2 then you already know this version of Vlad made Valerie a ghost hunter to help Danny instead of spy on him (though it’s entirely possible he probably still does like to keep tabs on him just in case something comes along he can’t handle alone.) And Vlad’s the one who freed Danny from Freakshow’s mind control since Sam and Tucker didn’t make it onto the train in time and he had to rescue them from the fall first.

So on that note, let’s start with how Danny’s friends react to Good Vlad shall we...?

Obviously Sam and Tucker would be weirded out by this guy they barely know that seems a bit possessive and overprotective Danny even though they’ve only met once regardless of the fact he did rush to their rescue all the way from Wisconsin. And they’d probably be annoyed with Danny for trusting him so easily since they think there's something sketchy about Vlad at first, but eventually they warm up to him. Especially after Vlad shares more about himself like how he’s an avid supporter of animal rescue and things like that. Not to mention he’s prepared to supply them with top of the line ghost hunting technology should they ever need it as a show of support.

Unlike canon Vlad, this version for the most part is a pretty friendly person and isn’t against winning Danny’s friends over with expensive gifts or extra charitable acts to show them he’s a good guy. To tell you the truth, I’m surprised he never tried to do that in the show. As in giving Danny tons of NASA stuff and not making it so obvious he’s behind certain schemes to gradually manipulate him into getting to a point where he HAS to ask for help with his ghost problems. I know that’s a bit off topic but at least Good Vlad does this kind of thing because he wants Danny’s friends and family to like him too or at least have no reason to turn Danny against him.

It takes a while, but eventually Sam and Tucker get over their initial reaction and finally admit to themselves that Danny really does need Vlad’s support because there’s only so much they can do to help him since they’re human and just teenagers too. And as much as Danny loves his parents, they’re not exactly the most supportive people in his life thanks to how busy they are with their inventions and ghost research. In fact, while Danny’s out of ear shot maybe Tucker gathers the courage to ask Vlad if maybe he could do something about that too, about Danny’s parents so they’ll stop putting as much pressure on him and ease up on making so many nasty weapons that could really hurt Danny. Vlad agrees since he’s planning to move to Amity Park anyway, but that will take time so the most he can do for Danny now is offer emotional support or in an emergency he can offer Danny backup by teleporting here like he did when Freakshow almost successfully abducted and brainwashed Danny with a ghost controlling relic.

Alright, next up we’re going to talk about Jazz because whittacre has a point since technically Jazz didn’t learn Danny’s secret until AFTER the reunion so that gives me a lot to think about. My guess is that maybe Jazz gets fed up with their parents making Danny’s sudden depression worst once Spectra gets her claws in him and calls “Uncle Vlad” to ask him for some advice about it since he’s probably the only person that can related to Danny since they both had an accident with a ghost portal. Strangely enough, it occurs to Vlad that out of all the people in Danny’s life his sister seems like the most trustworthy as well so he gives her the advice she asks for and then begins to seriously consider telling her Danny’s half-ghost with his permission because at least with her around Danny would have someone to support him at home since Vlad can’t be with him 24/7.

However, sadly Vlad doesn’t find out until after the fact that Spectra was the supernatural cause of Danny’s sudden depression so he only ends up helping him through his sister which results in her finding out his secret just like in My Brother’s Keeper after being a bit too pushy about Danny opening up about his feelings. She’s still oblivious about Vlad's secret at this point, but they start talking pretty regularly as part of a team effort to help Danny thrive and gain more confidence. They’ll probably tell her about Vlad’s secret too before long but until then it’s kind of a running gag that they still have to hide his ghost powers from her too whenever he drops by to visit Danny or their parents and forgets to use the door like a normal person.

Onto our next point, there’s Valerie which I’ll keep short and sweet for now. Vlad discovered her potential as a hunter while checking in on Danny and steps in to make sure she doesn’t misplace the blame on him for all of the things that Cujo did. In fact, he does some digging and provides her with proof that Cujo was once a security dog at Axion Labs where her dad works that was put down which puts things in perspective for her early on. Valerie still thinks ghosts are dangerous, but when she starts hunting them it’s not all about her personal vendetta, it’s about making sure ghosts won’t be able to ruin anyone else’s lives like Cujo did since her dad still had to get a new job and move despite Vlad’s intervention. Again, Vlad cares more about what she can do for him and Danny than about fixing her personal problems which is a bit cold but like I said as good as this Vlad is he’s no saint...

Lastly, there’s the cloning tags. Oh boy that’s a tough one! Honestly I don’t think this version of Vlad would ever feel the need to resort to cloning since he already has Danny on his side so to speak which removes those feelings of desperation he had when the original Vlad did it. Even if this Vlad still wants a family of his own and is sad whenever he realizes Danny can never completely be his, he would never risk alienating Danny by breaking his trust like to steal his DNA to make an entirely new halfa. I suppose Vlad could try cloning himself instead, but that would also be way too over the top for my Good Vlad AU. And so, sadly, I can’t think of a believable way to bring Danielle into this au.

Truthfully it would be more realistic for this version of Vlad to consider adopting someone into the Master’s family instead (either a ghost or human since he’s not about to recreate the accident just to have a son or daughter with powers.) Or OOO, what if my Good Vlad has a special ‘episode’ where Danny has to go save HIM this time from a ghost who cast a spell on Vlad to make him believe they’re his only child in order to gain access to his vast wealth, power, and/or his collection of rare magical/ghostly artifacts? And since they have some control over Vlad, this ghost child convinces him attack Danny which results in a very emotionally-loaded fight where he really has to use every trick Vlad’s taught him since they started training together against him to snap that fruitloop out of it. Just a thought to close things off!

Hope that gives you an idea about some of the changes in this au! Some of these ideas might change later if I come up with better ones though, just warning you in advance since this au is still a work in progress!